Theoretical perspectives on LSD research:
from cybernetics to complexity theory

note

I stopped working on this paper when I encountered an article (now over a decade old) by Carhart-Harris et al., The entropic brain: a theory of conscious states informed by neuroimaging research with psychedelic drugs (text). My own interest in a more-or-less technical analysis of LSD began with my own experiences, particularly with the so-called "white light effect." In information theory, the "white" signal, by analogy with vision, is the highest entropy signal in any frequency domain, and it seemed to me that the white-light experience should have a relatively straightforward interpretation in those terms on any model which claims to correlate thought with events in the brain. Early (cybernetic) neural network models were inadequate for explaining a rather obviously global effect, although the basic structural and chemical processes involved were and are relatively settled.

In a sense the bridge which I was trying to build from personal experience to solid scientific ground unexpectedly connected with another span being constructed by Carhart-Harris and his co-authors which is based on scientific foundations and which "stretches out" towards experience. As a result, I abandoned further construction. The bridge is effectively complete, I think. Instead of updating the text, I will be posting it as a resource of potential historical interest, as it links the history of LSD research to information theory, neural network theory, complexity theory, and related questions in philosophy and the history of ideas. I would like to think of it as a different perspective on the topic; not a scientific paper in the normal sense, but an attempt to bridge the gap between scientific theory and the practice of psychedelic therapy.

In a sense, the evolution of science from cybernetics to complexity theory has only re-confirmed the validity of earlier efforts in the field, and will (I suspect) be of little practical interest to the average user or to psychedelic therapists. However, when Edelman and Tononi's neural network theory imported coding theory from complexity theory (cf. Zurek, Complexity, Entropy, and the Physics of Information), it provided a new explanation of the recovery of birth trauma, which decisively moved the topic from the scientific limbo in which it has languished into the limelight. As this publication demonstrates, I believe that public interest runs ahead of institutional realization of the science.

It would be remiss of me to fail to credit the late professor Hilary Putnam for advising me (a quarter-century ago) that Edelman and Tononi's then-new model of neural networks provided a better fit for my ideas about psychedelic action than classic cybernetic ones. It goes without saying to anyone who knew him that he had no particular interest in the psychedelics and merely answered a student's question with his legendary incisiveness.

Introduction 1: History

The story began in 1943 with the coincidence of the accidental discovery of LSD's psychological effects and the foundation of neural network theory. From there it moves through the postwar ferment of the Cybernetics Group and the 1959 Macy Foundation conference on the use of LSD in psychotherapy, followed by Stace's assertion, in 1960's Mysticism and Philosophy, that LSD and other psychedelics trigger mystical experience. The Golden Age of LSD research can be said to have been wrapped up by the systematic work of Stanislav Grof, who had conducted thousands of clinical sessions before his first popular publication in 1976, by which time LSD had already been illegal for more than ten years.

The following decades saw the evolution of new perspectives on information theory—some of which are collectively known as complexity theory—as well as compatible models of neural activity. This development significantly updated the scientific explanation of consciousness, and the burden of this paper is that it is particularly successful in improving our understanding of the effects of LSD.

In 1943, McCulloch and Pitts published their model of neural networks, which is generally credited as the foundation of neural network theory. (NNT; cf. "A Logical Calculus of the Ideas Immanent in Nervous Activity," pdf) After the war, McCulloch became the chair of the seminal Macy Conferences on Cybernetics, and the LSD effect naturally came to the attention of the cybernetics group because it provides brute empirical evidence for the central thesis of NNT, that thought supervenes (i.e. depends) on states of the brain.

LSD's structural similarity to the neuromodulator serotonin was recognized immediately. It was originally thought that LSD is a serotonin antagonist, but it is now regarded as a partial agonist at the 5-H2 receptors. More detailed information on its neuropharmacology is widely available, and is not the subject of these comments. (for example, Nichols, D; Psychedelics)

LSD created a sensation among scientists, and in 1954 Time magazine published the first of many articles on the new wonder drug, sparking public interest. The Macy Foundation held a pair of conferences in 1958 and 1959, at the second of which, on "The Use of LSD in Psychotherapy," researchers reported that the drug facilitates the recovery of repressed birth trauma and triggers mystical experience. (Abramson, The Use of LSD in Psychotherapy; Appendix 1, excerpts) The promise of instant mysticism drove public interest, but in retrospect, it is clear that LSD was released to the world before it was fully understood even by scientists.

It was only in 1976, when Grof published Realms of the Human Unconscious: Observations from LSD Research (followed in 1980 by LSD Psychotherapy) that an interested public could have found a detailed guidebook to the psychological depths it revealed. But it was too late. The image of LSD as a uniquely dangerous drug was set in public discourse and law.

In the absence of reliable public information, recreational users developed rules-of-thumb: primarily, to avoid so-called "bummers" or "bad trips" by movement, change of scene, or change of music, indicating that casual users generally registered the ability to dredge up repressed material as a risk rather than a therapeutic opportunity. This fundamental misunderstanding almost guaranteed a legacy of poor integration among many recreational users and outright bad outcomes for some. By contrast, in the hands of experienced therapists, LSD is remarkably safe, considering the depth and intensity of the effect.

It is not surprising that LSD has been supplanted as the popular psychedelic of choice by shorter-acting and less harrowing substances such as psilocybe mushrooms, the phenylethylamines such as MDMA or "ecstasy" (which are described as "entactogens," not classic psychedelics), and ketamine (a dissociative anesthetic, like nitrous oxide, with psychedelic effects). The potent but extremely transient tryptamines such as N,N-DMT have also been marketed, if not widely. Ayahuasca, plant-based DMT which has been orally activated by brewing with an MAO inhibitor, has also spread far beyond its Amazonian origin; however, a drug which famously causes subjects to purge in various ways is not destined to be a club drug like MMDA or ketamine, or a festival drug like psilocybe.

Grof's classic studies of LSD psychotherapy offer an essentially complete account, and LSD has continued to play a certain role in neuroscientific research, but its legal prohibition (and of course its dubious reputation as a street drug) appears to have prevented a certain amount of scientific discourse which might have been expected, considering advances in cognitive science and related fields. As a result, there is still a certain novelty in applying twenty- or thirty-year-old theoretical insights to field research which is more than half a century old.

Specifically, I argue that the neural group selection model developed by Edelman, Sporns, and Tononi (popularized by Edelman and Tononi in A Universe of Consciousness, 2000) provides a better explanation of psychedelic experience than that provided by McCulloch and Pitts' model. (For a valuable account of scientific developments outside this narrow focus, see James Kent's Psychedelic Information Theory.) Edelman, Sporns, and Tononi [EST] based their model on complexity theory, on which the LSD effect can be naturally characterized as causing elevated levels of entropy in the brain. Prima facie, this argument is so general as to be almost trivial; the equivalent of pointing to an apple falling from a tree and announcing "Eureka. The law of gravity (as recently improved) has applied in the case of this apple!" Also, as with gravity, there is no particular mystery about the effects of LSD, which can be described by any lay user. The conclusion that the drug stimulates a flood of thought is essentially unavoidable and has been articulated in some form by everyone who has ever commented on it.

However, EST proposed something new: that neural groups—comparable to the relatively simple networks of the McCulloch–Pitts model—are connected by previously unrecognized mechanisms, which facilitate the binding-together of sensory inputs and the integration of consciousness generally. I will argue that the same schema accounts for the systematic alteration of meaning during the LSD effect. EST also offer an explanation of the repression and recovery of traumatic memory. In addition, the appeal of construing mystical or peak experience in terms of peak entropy, if not quite obvious, develops naturally on the model.

Introduction 2: Theory and practice

This historical and scientific trajectory raises a more basic question: how should psychedelic experience be situated in theories of mind and knowledge? On the theoretic level, the story I want to tell is a simple one: the success of the EST model in explaining the results of LSD research provides an unexpected confirmation of its power. However, my main intention is practical—to add a useful way of thinking about the psychedelics to the discourse around their therapeutic use. Since most prospective subjects are non-scientists, and therapists are not brain scientists, this requires translating among (what Wittgenstein called) different "language games."

If scientists and non-scientists were speaking the same language, the philosopher Hilary Putnam would not have framed scientific consensus as a deliberate provocation:

The idea that the brain is a cybernetic device which stores information, computes from that information, and controls the body—all without interference from a mysterious "soul"—is based on a vast amount of progress in a half-dozen sciences. (Putnam, H., "Philosophy of Mathematics: Why Nothing Works," in Words and Life, 1994)

Putnam's target in this paper was not the soul; he was mustering his readers before going to battle against a different metaphysical conceit, the notion of an ideal foundation of mathematics. But the Pew poll consistently indicates that four out of five US citizens would find the deprecation of the soul so challenging that they would reject it outright. It is hardly uncommon to find descriptions of psychedelic experience to the effect that it confirms the existence of the mind, soul, or spirit. But the ordinary meaning of these terms doesn't survive translation into scientific language, because they are subject to a critique which strips them of their metaphysical connotations. If the result is a language unfamiliar to most non-scientists, it is not because that critique is new: Putnam is merely echoing Locke, who introduced in 1689 the modern definition of "consciousness." Self-awareness is not so mysterious as to require supernatural explanation, it is an effect of memory:

For, since consciousness always accompanies thinking, and it is that which makes everyone to be what he calls self… in this alone consists personal identity. (An Essay Concerning Human Understanding, Book II, Chapter XXVII, §9)

Locke rejected the Cartesian separation of mind and matter, the idea that we are immaterial entities observing material objects. While the notion of "consciousness" has gained general currency, popular resistance to the philosophical connotations of the term has focused on metaphysical dualism, appeals to quantum indeterminacy, and dogged defense of the idea of the soul.

Even some scientists have invoked quantum mechanics in an effort to revive dualism, or to claim that mind is primordial. I will return to those claims later, in the context of complexity theory. But prima facie, the notion of a carbon-based life form implicitly arguing that the universe did not exist before his kind came to be, or at least before life came to be, contradicts our understanding of cosmology and evolution. As Putnam comments:

Reality is not a part of the human mind; rather the human mind is a part—and a small part at that—of reality. (Putnam, H. "Introduction: Science as approximation to truth," in Mathematics, Matter, and Method, 1975)

These philosophical complications can be set aside, at least for a time, because my discussion of the application of NNT to the effects of LSD is as materialistic as possible, of the form: "substance L affects brains in such and such a way, which correlates with (if not explains) all the reported effects." But philosophical disagreements about human identity rear their head when it comes to interpreting those effects, and may affect the course of therapy.

Any valid neural network model should presumably account for the LSD experience and perhaps its therapeutic utility, just as neurochemistry necessarily provides some explanation of the brain processes involved. As a corollary, any advance in NNT would have provided a scientific reason for a re-evaluation of psychedelic research. In this sense, the reinterpretation of LSD research in terms of complexity theory is not a radical revolution, but an example of what Kuhn called "normal science." (cf. Bird, A., SEP, Thomas Kuhn; Thornton, S., The Stanford Encyclopedia of Philosophy, Karl Popper)

-------------

 

From the discovery of LSD to the Second Macy Conference

The high-water mark of institutional interest in LSD arguably came in 1959, when Frank Fremont-Smith, medical director of the Macy Foundation, convened a conference on "The Use of LSD in Psychotherapy," bringing together psychotherapists who had been researching LSD and interested neuroscientists who (he hoped) could contextualize their results.

The therapists reported that LSD facilitates the recall and abreaction of repressed memories, including birth trauma, which the neuroscientists received with skepticism. The further claim that LSD causes religious or mystical experience, did not help their cause—the hard scientists dismissed it as outright unscientific.

The most eminent of the scientists at the Macy conference, Louis West, was himself a psychiatrist and had led the US military inquiry into whether returning Korean War veterans had been brainwashed with LSD. He confessed to being a skeptic about its therapeutic utility, commenting that "my interest in it has been primarily in the realm of experimental psychopathology." He suggested that cybernetics provided a new language for discussing such effects without reverting to metaphysical notions, pointing out that LSD constitutes uniquely strong evidence for the dependence of thought on the brain:

West: If there is a single area where we can get away from dualistic thinking and work toward a monistic understanding, it should be in the consideration of psychotropic drugs. (p. 109, Abramson, ibid., Appendix 1, excerpts)

This comment can be read as a plain statement of a scientific fact or as a pointed rejection of the reports that LSD can trigger mystical experience. Neuroscientists, of course, had been monists about mind and body by trade since long before cybernetics. They had already proposed a physical explanation for the LSD effect. However, the fact that a tenth of a milligram of LSD can profoundly alter consciousness is as unequivocal a piece of evidence for monism as can be found in human experience. Although ordinary consciousness provides clear indications that thought depends on physical states, such as the effects of fatigue and fever, they plainly do not compel non-scientists to abandon the dualism of mind and body which is baked into Western religion and language.

Anthropologist (and cyberneticist) Gregory Bateson's deference to West at the 1959 conference suggests that the latter's comments were typical of the cybernetic analysis of the LSD effect:

Bateson: Would you comment on the perception of music and such things; the heightening of certain sorts of external perception?

Cole: There is a good deal of evidence that cats under LSD are more sensitive to external stimuli; or at least, those stimuli which do get through on LSD may cause a more intense reaction than they would in non-drug states. These are small doses, of course.

West: That is an extremely important point. With small doses, this is the case; in larger doses, the other phenomenon occurs… The original definition of LSD as a serotonin antagonist confused the issue about what might be happening at the synapse. If LSD enhances synaptic transmission in the sensory pathways by antagonizing a synaptic inhibitor like serotonin, then small doses would produce heightened awareness, and sensations would appear sharper. With larger doses, the effect would reach the point where the circuits would be jammed. The input would become so great that the resulting phenomenon would be that of input overload. Intead of orderly information reaching the cortex, the net result would be a great deal of static and not very much in the way of ordered perceptions. Some sensations would be hyperacute; others greatly distorted; still others would fail to register altogether. (p. 102, ibid.)

This statement reflects West's interest in the so-called psychotomimetic effects of LSD, emphasizing potential overload effects such as jamming, static, distortion, and disordered perception, but it could be characterized as an intuition of the utility of complexity theory in explaining the LSD effect. West also did address the reports of LSD's utility in psychotherapy:

If a drug were to be made which would reproduce the conditions of a dream in a waking person, we would have to say that such a drug ought to be a sensory poison, enough to distort, disturb, or cut out a good deal of external reality; at the same time, it ought to function to keep the lights lit up inside (i.e., maintain arousal) enough to assure the presence of awareness of releases from within, from the brain's own storehouse of sensations and information. LSD meets these criteria. (p. 101, ibid.)

Looking past the loaded term "poison," West's suggestion that the noiselike effects of LSD block normal sensory activity, creating a dreamlike state, recalls Freud's remark that dreams are the via regia (royal road) to the unconscious. (Grof comments that the description is even more true of LSD.) Although West's mention of "releases from within" might have been a reference to the Freudian or psychotherapeutic approach in general, he was undoubtedly aware of the cybernetic model of mental illness which Norbert Wiener and Warren McCulloch had advanced with the explicit intention of superceding Freud, and which appears to have been a precursor of the model advanced forty years later by Edelman and Tononi:

West: Input doesn't have to be cut down in order to get "release" of previously experienced sensations. Instead, they are more or less blasted into awareness with a little extra electricity of one's own; or a temporal lobe seizure can be precipitated by setting off the focus in a susceptible person. (p. 101, ibid.)

Although West's comments were particularly significant because of his avowed skepticism about the therapeutic potential of LSD, they had almost no practical value to the therapists whose reports he was addressing. Probably they viewed him as hostile and reductionistic. While the therapists didn't quite know what to make of their own observations of religious experience, West described the extremes of psychedelic experience as chaotic, not revelatory. The record shows that even the therapists were keenly aware of the similarity of the LSD effect to a seizure of the temporal lobe.

In fact the conference must have resembled a trial of sorts, the adverse verdict coming when West compared the therapists' descriptions of the recovery of birth trauma to the claims of Scientology, then known as Dianetics. (Its founder, L. Ron Hubbard, was viewed with hostility by the cybernetics group because he had popularized for financial gain a highly mythologized version of the cybernetic model of mental illness, which had been described by McCulloch in articles such "The Past of a Delusion," and by Wiener in his 1948 book Cybernetics. [cf. Breen, Tripping on Utopia])

As far as the therapists were concerned, it was not a claim but an empirically-established fact that LSD facilitates the recovery of birth trauma, as well as religious experience (or something so similar that it demands explanation). All parties were agreed that it causes a profound and overwhelming stimulus, but the neuroscientists treated reports of birth trauma recovery as bizarre anomalies, and uncertain references to religion and mysticism, unimproved by equivocal invocations of the openly dualist Jung, failed to overcome their behaviorist orientation. Nor could the therapists be impressed by scientists—ivory-tower theorists—who seemed more interested in deprecating their reports from the field than in explaining them.

Fremont-Smith lamented toward the end of the conference that it had been a failure. In retrospect, it was more than a lost opportunity. The outright rejection by well-connected scientists, in the world's most prestigious venue for interdisciplinary academic exchanges, was a harbinger of LSD's legal and medical proscription within the decade.

However, in 1960 the therapists' position received outside support from the staid precincts of the Princeton philosophy department; W. T. Stace argued, in Mysticism and Philosophy, that "the principle of causal indifference" requires philosophers and psychologists of religion, at least, to take psychedelics seriously:

…[I]t is sometimes asserted that mystical experiences can be induced by drugs, such as mescalin [sic], lysergic acid, etc. On the other hand, those who have achieved mystical states as a result of long and arduous spiritual exercises, fasting and prayer, or great moral efforts, possibly spread over many years, are inclined to deny that a drug can induce a "genuine" mystical experience, or at least to look askance at such practices and such a claim. Our principle says that if the phenomenological descriptions of the two experiences are indistinguishable, so far as can be ascertained, then it cannot be denied that if one is a genuine mystical experience, the other is also. This will follow notwithstanding the lowly antecedents of one of them, and in spite of the understandable annoyance of an ascetic, a saint, or a spiritual hero, who is told that his careless and worldly neighbour, who never did anything to deserve it, has attained to mystical consciousness by swallowing a pill. (Stace, p. 30)

For William James, almost any relaxation of the strong boundaries of personal identity might qualify as religious experience. He went so far as to call alcohol the religion of the common man: "Drunkenness expands, unites, and says yes." (James, The Varieties of Religious Experience) Stace proposed a narrower definition: that true "mystical experience" is a state of "undifferentiated unity." He distinguishes the traditional attribution of religious content to mystical states from the formal qualities of the experience, declaring that the typical Christian description of the experience, "unity with God," is merely an "interpretation;" likewise the Upanishad's "unification of Atman with Brahman." Despite the variety of interpretations, mystical experience seems objective and real, which Stace attributed to self-transcendence, the shared experience of the "melting away" of personal identity into a greater One or Void.

Stace's definition of mystical experience included a list of formal attributes—such as unity, ineffability, sense of sacredness, and deeply felt positive mood—which proved to be of immediate practical use. In 1962, in the so-called Good Friday experiment, Walter Pahnke used a questionnaire based on Stace's list of attributes or categories of mystical experience to confirm, with a double-blind procedure and standard statistical technique, that a psychedelic (psilocybin) can trigger mystical experience. (Pahnke, W., Drugs and Mysticism [PhD. thesis]) (The term "trigger" is favored over "cause" for obvious reasons; the capability to have such experiences must be there—LSD will not cause mystical experiences if given to a computer or a dog or a stick of butter.) LSD evangelist Timothy Leary had thought such an experiment was entirely unnecessary—pretending to establish a known fact—but the unequivocal formal result made it controversial, even famous, and therefore consequential.

The Good Friday experiment suggested that the problem LSD poses for society is that it triggers not a fake form of religious or mystical experience, but some variant of the real thing. In retrospect, it is clear that LSD was never a secret, let alone a secret which could have been kept, but also that popular demand for the drug outstripped popular understanding and public information. The most telling argument against LSD, from the governance point of view, is that LSD does in fact conduce to mystical experience, but that the emphasis on ecstasy undermines the function of religion on which the state depends, that is, the inculcation of social and ethical norms, without reliably replacing it. As Frazer commented with respect to the magical thinking of the mass of people:

It is not our business here to consider what bearing the permanent existence of such a solid layer of savagery beneath the surface of society and unaffected by the superficial changes of religion and culture, has upon the future of humanity. The dispassionate observer, whose studies have led him to plumb its depths, can hardly regard it otherwise than as a standing menace to civilisation. We seem to move on a thin crust which may at any moment be rent by the subterranean forces slumbering below. (The Golden Bough, p. 64)

The question arises on the personal level: let us assume that a recreational user of LSD does manage to have ecstatic or mystical experiences: what then? In retrospect, like the release of the drug into the general public, the question was premature during the early 1960s. With the troubled public rollout of the drug and the resulting legal ban, promising research was effectively halted, while LSD became the province of the black market. More than half a century later, except in Switzerland, governments still categorize LSD not as a medical breakthrough, but as a "standing menace" with no medical utility.

Grof's seminal publications reflected the divided social and legal evaluation of LSD to the extent that he described the psychological extremes—the depths as well as heights—which users may encounter. Belying its initial media portrayal as instant enlightenment, but confirming the scientific assessment represented by the 1959 Macy conference, Grof wrote that LSD causes an intense purge of material from the depths of the unconscious, culminating in the recovery of birth trauma. Without overdramatizing the risks, the obvious conclusion is that a drug with such profound potential effects is a poor candidate for uninformed mass use.

Grof's consolidation of the field

Grof can be compared to the first explorer of an unknown continent to ascend its peaks, trace its rivers, and return with a detailed map. He participated in more than three thousand LSD treatments of at least five hours duration before writing his seminal books, which, remarkably, describe the whole human psyche.

As a factual matter, this paper is a commentary on Grof's map. Accordingly, despite the fame of his work among psychedelic researchers, it seems appropriate to review some of its more notable features, at least to the extent of identifying (let us say) its central peak and the surrounding jungle.

Needless to say, it would be remiss of anyone involved in the new wave of engagement with psychedelics—whether in the scientific, psychiatric, regulatory, or commercial realm—to ignore Grof's cartography of the unconscious or his empirically-driven evolutions of psychotherapeutic technique.

A basic rule that is of critical importance in LSD psychotherapy is to keep the session internalized. Since the psychedelic experience represents a process of deep self-exploration, a journey into one's own mind, consistent introspective orientation is by far the most productive approach. LSD subjects are therefore encouraged to stay for most of the experience in a comfortable reclining position and their eyes closed… (Grof, LSD Psychotherapy p. 145)

[T]he reclining position is generally encouraged for the next four or five hours, and the experience is almost fully internalized. The subject receives stereophonic headphones and listens to specially selected music; the objective is to let go and surrender to the experience. (ibid. p. 150)

Grof's modifications were dictated by the needs of his patients, specifically by the recovery of repressed traumatic memories, which, according to his extension of psychoanalytic theory, can determine the content and dynamics of consciousness in general and of LSD sessions in particular. Unlike Freud's talking therapy, LSD allows recovery to proceed more-or-less systematically into the realm of preverbal memories. Grof characterizes LSD as "exteriorizing" (that is, from the unconscious into consciousness) repressed "systems of condensed experience" or COEX systems:

A COEX system can be defined as a specific constellation of memories consisting of condensed experiences (and related fantasies) from different life periods of the individual. The memories belonging to a particular COEX system have a similar basic theme or contain similar elements and are associated with a strong emotional charge of the same quality. The deepest layers of this system are represented by vivid and colorful memories of experiences from infancy and childhood.…

Various layers of a particular system can, for example, contain all memories of the past exposures of an individual to humiliating and degrading situations that have damaged his self-esteem. …

The emotional charge which is attached to COEX systems (as indicated by the often powerful abreaction accompanying the unfolding of these systems in LSD sessions) seems to be a summation of the emotions belonging to all the constituent memories of a particular kind. (ibid., pp. 46-47)

Grof found that when LSD therapy was continued, subjects went deeper, into the memorial realm of the perinatal ("around birth"):

The basic characteristics of perinatal experiences and their central focus are the problems of biological birth, physical pain and agony, aging, disease and decrepitude, and dying and death. Inevitably, the shattering encounter with these critical aspects of human existence and the deep realization of the frailty and impermanence of man as a biological creature is accompanied by an agonizing existential crisis.(ibid. p. 95) …

…In a way that is not quite clear at the present stage of research the above experiences seem to be related to the circumstances of the biological birth. LSD subjects frequently refer to them quite explicitly as reliving of their own birth trauma. … (ibid. p. 96)

…A causal nexus between the actual biological birth and the unconscious matrices for these experiences still remains to be established. (ibid. p. 98)

Here Grof may simply be allowing the detail and consistency of the evidence to speak for itself. Many of his subjects reported convincing recall of their own birth, and the simplest and obvious explanation is that the memories were real.

At the center of Grof's map of the human unconscious are four "Basic Perinatal Matrices" (BPMs), which, like the COEX systems, can be described as memorial structures. The BPMs are correlated with the four stages of labor and largely determine the contents of psychedelic sessions during their exteriorization. Although perinatal experience is outside the scope of Freudian and Jungian systems, Otto Rank had in 1927 published The Trauma of Birth, and Grof gives him credit for his intuition of the importance of birth in the history of trauma:

The Basic Perinatal Matrices are the hypothetical dynamic governing systems that have a function on the Rankian level of the unconscious similar to that of the COEX systems on the Freudian psychodynamic level. They have a specific content of their own, namely the perinatal phenomena. The latter have two important facets or components: biological and spiritual. The biological aspect of perinatal experiences consists of concrete and rather realistic experiences related to the individual stages of the biological delivery. Each stage of biological birth appears to have a specific spiritual counterpart: for the undisturbed intrauterine existence it is the experience of cosmic unity; the onset of the delivery is paralleled by feelings of universal engulfment; the first clinical stage of delivery, the contractions in a closed uterine system, corresponds with the experience of "no exit" or hell; the propulsion through the birth canal in the second clinical stage of the delivery has its spiritual analogue in the death-rebirth struggle; and the metaphysical equivalent of the termination of the birth process and of the events in the third clinical stage of the delivery is the experience of ego death and rebirth. (ibid. p. 101)

Although there is no simple correspondence between the BPMs and experience, over the course of multiple sessions, as well as during the course of each session, subjects will move, however fitfully, toward the full exteriorization of the birth trauma.

For didactic reasons the basic perinatal matrices have been described here in the order of the corresponding phases of delivery during actual childbirth. It is necessary to emphasize, however, that in LSD therapy or in individual LSD sessions this natural chronological order is never maintained.…

However, as the first generation of LSD researchers had noted, a certain crisis, typically accompanied by fear and paranoia, seems to be inevitable:

… When the psychodynamic level has been transcended and perinatal elements appear in the sessions, these patients usually first confront the "no exit" situation. (BPMII) (ibid. p. 149)

To convey the complexity of these structures, Grof condensed their features into schematic charts. His summary of BPM II, which highlights both the biological pressures of birth and the archetypal imagery—confinement, demonic forces, suffocation—that often arise in LSD sessions: (Appendix 1: Full chart of Grof's Basic Perinatal Matrices)



                                                           
Related Psychopathological Syndromes

schizophrenic psychoses (elements of hellish tortures, experience of meaningless "cardboard" world); severe, inhibited "endogenous" depressions; irrational inferiority and guilt feelings; hypochondriasis (based on painful physical sensations); alcoholism and drug addiction

Corresponding Activities in Freudian Erotogenic Zones

oral frustration (thirst, hunger, painful stimuli): retention of feces and/or urine; sexual frustration; experiences of cold, pain and other unpleasant sensations

Associated Memories from Postnatal Life

situations endangering survival and bodily integrity (war experiences, accidents, injuries, operations, painful diseases, near-drowning, episodes of suffocation, imprisonment, brainwashing and illegal interrogation, physical abuse, etc.); severe psychological traumatizations (emotional deprivation, rejection, threatening situations, oppressing family atmosphere, ridicule and humiliation, etc.)

Phenomenology in LSD Sessions

immense physical and psychological suffering; unbearable and inescapable situation that will never end; various images of hell; feelings of entrapment and encasement (no exit); agonizing guilt and inferiority feelings; apocalyptic view of the world (horrors of wars and concentration camps, terror of the Inquisition; dangerous epidemics; diseases; decrepitude and death, etc.); meaninglessness and absurdity of human existence; "cardboard world" or the atmosphere of artificiality and gadgets; ominous dark colors and unpleasant physical symptoms (feelings of oppression and compression, cardiac distress, flushes and chills, sweating, difficult breathing) (This chart is reproduced in both Realms of the Human Unconscious and LSD Psychotherapy)

Although a subject may experience all the BPMs during the first well-prepared high dose session, typically their full exteriorization and resolution takes many sessions of increasingly profound experience. The subject must go through the recovery of birth trauma and the ego death before attaining to sessions dominated by mystical or religious experience, which Grof includes in a broader category he calls "transpersonal" experience.

Grof's discussion of dosage reflects the evolution of various therapeutic approaches. He first distinguishes between low- and high-dosage treatment, respectively "psycholytic" and "psychedelic" modalities. He points out that the fastest and probably safest path involves the use of heroic doses to induce a full mystical experience immediately:

The dosages used in this approach are very high, ranging from 300 to 1500 µg (micrograms) of LSD. In contrast to the use of serial LSD sessions in the psycholytic treatment, psychedelic therapy typically involves only one high-dose session or, at most two or three. This procedure has been aptly referred to as a "single overwhelming dose." (Grof, LSD Psychotherapy, p. 36)

Despite Grof's positive comments about single-dose therapy, he reports on a hybrid "psychedelic" mode, using doses typically in the 200-400 microgram range. (LP, 149) This may have the advantage of systematically clearing COEX and birth trauma material which the higher-dose quest for instant mystical experience might leave in place. One might speculate that as the original cartographer of the deepest levels of memory, Grof would have a natural affinity for a thorough purge. In any event, this paper focuses on the slower approach, involving the serial clearing of perinatal material.

The death-rebirth process does not consist of one single experience of dying and being reborn, no matter how profound and complete this experience might feel. As a rule it takes a great number of death-rebirth sequences and an entire series of high-dose LSD sessions to work through the material on the perinatal level, with all its biological, emotional, philosophical and spiritual manifestations. (LP, p. 74)

…The number of psychedelic sessions necessary for the completion of the perinatal process varies considerably from person to person and also depends critically on external factors such as dosage, therapist, set and setting. For this reason, any absolutely valid numerical estimate is impossible. In my experience, some individuals were able to work through and integrate the perinatal material in less than ten fully-internalized high-dose LSD sessions. Others needed several scores of psychedelic experiences in the same framework before they were able to move fully into the transpersonal phase. I have also met a number of people who had taken LSD on their own, in an unsupervised externalized way and in a social context, and had not really even begun this process in spite of hundreds of exposures to the drug. (LP, 215)

Although the serial approach to clearing memorial material is slower, the subject can generally be brought to the same peak which is the target of the single overwhelming dose.

With an increasing number of sessions, the phenomena related to the death-rebirth struggle (BPM III) come to the foreground. Occasionally, brief episodes of rebirth (BPM IV) and of cosmic unity (BPM I) occur in this context. Finally, when ego death and rebirth is experienced in a pure and final form, the pathway is opened to elements of the first perinatal matrix and to various clearly transpersonal dynamic structures. Following this, the phenomena related to the biological birth (BPM II, BPM III, and BPM IV) usually disappear from the sessions and do not recur when the LSD procedure is continued. All subsequent sessions consist almost exclusively of transpersonal experiences and have a definite religious and mystical emphasis. (Realms, pp. 149-150)

The deep emotions associated with perinatal memories, from terror to euphoria, appear to drive a dreamlike generation of narratives which can overwhelm normal thought, attaining cosmic proportions in the perception of the experient. Grof's isolation of his subjects in darkened rooms with eyeshades and music was designed to interrupt the tendency to project those narratives onto the therapeutic situation.

Grof was less sanguine about the therapeutic utility of single lower-dose LSD sessions. His doubts about this approach are newly relevant across the spectrum of prospective legal use of psychedelics. On the scientific end, the problem of coping with regulatory restrictions may tend to drive experimental protocols toward the single-dose model, and on the commercial end of the spectrum, one can also expect sales pitches to emphasize the inevitable miraculous effects of a single relatively low-dose experience. Grof warned against these expectations half a century ago:

…I found that only three out of seventy-two patients showed a dramatic and lasting improvement of their clinical condition after [a] single LSD exposure. There were many others in whom various degrees of improvement could be observed; however, these beneficial results were only temporary, and after several days or weeks, patients returned to their previous symptoms and behavior. Conversely, several individuals manifested an intensification of psychopathology and a temporary worsening of the clinical condition. (ibid. p. 19)

Grof calls LSD a "nonspecific amplifier," with a value for psychology comparable to that of the microscope for biology or the telescope for astronomy, a description which accords with its release of the catecholamines. Since "nonspecific" implies that everything is amplified, one could compare LSD to a "clean" or "high-fidelity" amplifier. The argument is somewhat circular, since if LSD is a clean amplifier Grof's map is likely to be accurate, and if his map or model is good, that would establish that LSD is a clean amplifier. But the situation is comparable to asserting that the image of a distant galaxy demonstrates the power of a telescope, while the power of the telescope assures us that the observed galaxy appears as it actually looks.

Although Grof's emphasis is on the therapeutic utility of LSD, while West's is on overload risks, they at least implicitly rely on the same cybernetic model or models. (A quibble could be mounted on the basis that the cybernetics conferences were just a moment in science, and a controversial one, but I leave that to historians; it should be unobjectionable to use the term casually to describe the application of information theory to biological systems.) Grof and West agree that disinhibition of signal in the brain adequately explains the effects: the heightening of awareness, stimulation of imagery, and the intensification of thought which may culminate in overload or religious experience (leaving aside for the moment that apparent ambiguity or puzzle).

Figure 1, below, depicts the consensus, articulated separately by West and Grof, that LSD causes a (roughly) dose-dependent arousal which peaks after about two hours. The effects of different levels of arousal are shown, including ordinary states (in blue) as well as the disinhibition caused by the ingestion of LSD (in green) during the course of an otherwise normal day. The ingestion of LSD at 10 AM is represented by point L, the origin of three possible trajectories of arousal, depending on dosage as indicated. The green area is the zone of the LSD effect. (The onset of the effect is illustrated but not its recession.)

The horizontal green line marks the full onset of the LSD experience, which is characterized by the beginning of spontaneous visualization, typically colored patterns which can be perceived with closed eyes. The potential scope of a single conscious state is represented by the purple rectangle ranging from A to B, which will be carried over into other diagrams. (The actual duration of a state of consciousness is brief; the width of the rectangle is just for illustration):



                arousal B A midnight 6AM 12 6 PM time birth trauma COEX systems (Grof) "cognitive stress" (Selye) birth trauma amplified or "blasted" into awareness neural arousal (entropy) LSD effect (arousal driven by cholinergic disinhibition) L ordinary arousal/ consciousnesss (sleep) spontaneous firing due to LSD (visual patterns with eyes closed) peak natural arousal/peak experience/insight 200-500 µg 50-100 µg 30-50 µg minimum level of awareness contents of "the unconscious" (poorly defined) Figure 1

Grof's idea that LSD amplifies unconscious contents (or West's that they are "blasted into awareness") is represented by the red and dashed red rectangles (standing for birth trauma) at the bottom of the image. Arousal is a function of thermodynamic entropy (i.e. it takes energy) as indicated, and Selye's theory that trauma and other excessive stimuli increase baseline arousal is represented among the contents of the unconscious as a well-known partial correlation of thermodynamic arousal with conscious states. (cf. Selye, H. The Stress of Life, 1956; Benson, H., and Klipper, M. The Relaxation Response, 1975)

The top dashed blue line represents the possibility of natural peak experience without any of the visual markers of psychedelic onset. Spontaneous non-psychedelic experiences in the green zone are a distinct possibility, particularly with shamanic "techniques of ecstasy"—dance, music, ordeal, fasting, and so on. But psychedelically-triggered religious experience and West's overload effects by definition lie entirely within the peak of the high-arousal green region.

The correspondence between physical and mental effects depicted in the chart represents a practical consensus on a monist explanation of the LSD effect, agreed to by scientists, recreational enthusiasts, prohibitionists, and legal authorities; that LSD causes a (roughly) dose-dependent arousal. The observations from LSD research themselves constitute definitive evidence for the dependence of consciousness on states in the brain, that is, for mind-brain monism, and the rough relationship between dose and effect depicted on the chart is intuitively obvious even to a casual user.

After almost half a century, Grof's report has not been superseded; neither has the accuracy of his description of LSD as a "non-specific amplifier," which as I have said represented a consensus on the physical facts in the language of signal-processing or, more generally, information theory. Among the developments since then which have contributed to the understanding of LSD is the EST model of neural activity, and the interpretation of information theory which became known as complexity theory.

From cybernetics to complexity theory

One reason for the development of complexity theory was dissatisfaction with the answer suggested by cybernetics to the question of how meaning is related to information.

It would seem eminently reasonable that a college text on gravity, being longer than an elementary primer on the subject, contains more information and therefore more meaning or knowledge. The intuition can be represented on a simple chart:

Figure 2 length of message (entropy of source) meaning or knowledge Figure 2

However, this can't quite be correct—there could be two messages or books of identical length, one meaningful, one gibberish. The message needs to be useful and the receiver needs to be able to understand it, otherwise it could be classed with other sources or types of noise. Classical information theory quantifies uncertainty, not meaning. An instruction manual of infinite length could not meaningfully be said to contain an infinite amount of meaning: although comprehensive, it would be useless to a finite user.

In retrospect some of Wiener's comments show him to have been as aware as any mathematician of his day that information theory doesn't apply to the problem of meaning if one doesn't consider the observer. For example, he commented that the discovery of a natural law constitutes a permanent reduction in uncertainty, a statement very much in the spirit of complexity theory, but other scientists saw more clearly the need for a better way to define the amount of meaning in a message than by a probabilistic measure of the entropy of the source, which was all that cybernetics offered. Weiner was certainly one of the forebears of complexity theory, but other scientists rightly get credit for its development. (cf. Heims, S. John von Neumann and Norbert Wiener, 1982; and The Cybernetics Group, 1991, both MIT Press)

The evolution of the understanding of information theory, from cybernetics to complexity theory, can be characterized as part of more than a century of wide-ranging discourse over the interpretation of quantum theory. Well before Quine's refutation of logical positivism in 1951's "Two Dogmas of Empiricism," it was clear that quantum mechanics posed a deep challenge to the traditional assumption that the foundations of knowledge are the province of philosophy, not science. Fortuitously for psychological inquiries—such as the one at hand—quantum theory placed observations or measurements (and therefore the observer) at the center of physics.

The status of the observer has been a persistent issue in the discourse over the interpretation of quantum mechanics since Planck and Heisenberg. For example, the notion, that wave-packet-reduction ("collapse" of the Schrödinger equation or WPR) requires the intervention of consciousness led Schrödinger himself to object that the idea that a cat in a box might be in a superposed state, both dead and alive until observed, is absurd. (For discussion, see the many articles on the topic in the Stanford Encyclopedia of Philosophy, which range from the measurement problem and macro-objectification, to Bayesian treatments and the testing of string theory; beginning with Ismael, J., Quantum Mechanics)

Later theorists sought to separate the notion of observation from the metaphysical privilege of an observer. For John Archibald Wheeler, what is primordial is not a Cartesian subject standing over against the world, but the informational act of registration itself—the fact that "an event becomes real" only when recorded. As Wheeler put it:

[W]hat we call existence is an information-theoretic entity. …No element in the description of physics shows itself as closer to primordial than the elementary quantum phenomenon, that is, the elementary device-intermediated act of posing a yes-no physical question and eliciting an answer or, in brief, the elementary act of observer-participancy. (Wheeler, "Information, Physics, Quantum: The Search for Links," in Complexity, Entropy, and the Physics of Information, Zurek, ed. 1990)

Complexity theory describes the relationship between any observer (or group of observers) and any series of observations. Wheeler's comment about observations being "device-intermediated" implies that human consciousness is not playing a special role, except in the sense that we conscious beings are having a discourse about our observations.

Probably the most well-known of the recent defenses of dualism is the proposal by Penrose and Hameroff that quantum collapses in neuronal microtubules could account for consciousness, which appears to reduce consciousness, thought by most scientists and philosophers since the time of Locke to be a complex process, to a substance, as Putnam commented in a breezy review—just short of a formal rebuttal—in the New York Times. (Putnam, 1994. "The Best of All Possible Brains?").

On the other hand, proposals involving the biological role of quantum effects—for example that thought takes advantage of quantum degeneracy for memory, or that we depend on the stability of DNA at body temperature, an effect of bond strength—do not contradict supervenience and are relatively uncontroversial. While improvements (such as EST) in the explanation of the globality and integration of consciousness do not entirely rule out a role for, say, the exploitation of quantum entanglement in thought, as Penrose and Hameroff proposed, they do undermine the argument that there is no other way to explain consciousness.

Leaving aside such quantum-dualist proposals, Wheeler's point is that quantum mechanics is primarily concerned with observations, with an interaction of observer and observed.

…[E]very physical quantity, every it, derives its ultimate significance from bits, binary yes-or-no indications, a conclusion which we epitomize in the phrase, it from bit. (Wheeler, J. "Information, Physics, Quantum: The Search for Links," in Zurek, ibid.)

"Significance" implies a network of communicating observers. If humans were the only observers in the universe (a condition which, as Putnam commented, could never be verified even if true), and became extinct, the universe would presumably continue to exist, as it existed before we evolved. The topic is not abstract knowledge of an abstract universe, but our situated knowledge of this universe—its significance to us. This anti-metaphysical reframing aligns with the move from cybernetics to complexity theory, where the emphasis shifts from control and signal transmission to integration and emergent order.

Complexity theory naturalizes the role of the observer, a scientific goal which had attracted scientists since at least the 1860s, when Maxwell had asked whether a tiny "demon" could extract energy without expending work, an apparent violation of the second law of thermodynamics. Early in the 20th century, statistical thermodynamics began to take the physical role of the observer into account. Boltzmann's student Smoluchowski showed that an automated trapdoor acting as a Maxwell's demon would quickly become unreliable due to the effects of impinging heat. In 1929, Szilard wondered whether an intelligent demon could do any better, but had no definition of intelligence which would have helped him answer the question. (Zurek, "Algorithmic Information Content, Church-Turing Thesis, Physical Entropy, and Maxwell's Demon," in Zurek, ed. ibid.)

An idealized observer at minimum registers the results of a series of measurements. If we view that record as constituting the input to a universal computer of the Church-Turing type (which arguably includes human intelligence), then we have a way of approaching Szilard's question. (ibid.)

It turns out that, in a random environment, even an intelligent demon couldn't extract free energy due to the cost of information storage, storage of the record. (p. 80, ibid.) Specifically, it is the cost of erasure or resetting of the recording capacity which wipes out any gain in free energy made by the demon. (p. 83, ibid., also "resetting" cf. Owen, "Information Processing and Thermodynamic Entropy." [SEP] The significant energetic cost of resetting may account for the otherwise surprisingly high levels of energy consumption by the brain during sleep.)

However, where patterns or structures exist in the environment, a universal computer can create a more compact record by modeling those regularities:

Consider a one-dimensional lattice of spins. I shall suppose that each spin can point either up (and designate this by "1") or down ("0"). A sequence of 0's and 1's with the number of digits equal to the number of spins in the system can be then regarded as a "description" of its state. Consider two such descriptions:

01010101010101010101

and

101101001101100010111

The first system is "regular:" It can be simply and concisely described as 10 "01's." There is no equally concise description of the second spin system. To reconstruct it, one would have to have a "verbatim" description [i.e. the second string itself, ed.]; there is no way to "compactify" this into a more concise message. (pp. 75-76, Zurek, ibid.) The algorithmic complexity of a string is defined as the compact version or compression of the string plus the string itself.

Complexity theory says that systems have "depth" or are complex if they are composed of both regular and random behaviors, such as those produced by a clock and a series of coin flips respectively. (Crutchfield and Young, "Computation at the Onset of Chaos," in Zurek, ibid.) Measurements in a totally random universe—a gas of particles—would produce a voluminous record but no thermodynamic advantage despite the system having the greatest possible entropy. A crystal has a visibly lawful structure and low entropy but also lacks complexity, and despite a short record, no work could be extracted

We ordinarily characterize a crystal as having a uniform structure. But a random distribution can also be described as uniform; we find the uniform temperature of a bath to be a useful measurement of the average kinetic energy of an assemblage of molecules. These different types of uniformity can be thought of as symmetries, the idea being "that a data set is complex if it is the composite of many symmetries.… Simply predictable behavior and purely random behavior will not be complex." (ibid., cf also, Bennett, "How to Define Complexity in Physics, and Why" p. 141, in Zurek, ibid.)

The figure below (adapted from Crutchfield and Young) illustrates the theory:

The complexity spectrum: complexity C as a function of the diversity of patterns. The latter is measured with the (normalized) Shannon entropy H. Regular data have low entropy; very random data have maximal entropy. However their complexities are both low. (Crutchfield and Young, ibid., p. 227)

        Figure 3 Figure 3 Complexity (arousal attention cost of record) 0 regular data e.g. crystal [singularity] 1 random data e.g. gas [heat death] H (normalized) Shannon entropy

In the language of coding theory, the universe is "computationally compressible" because it has a variety of describable structures.

[T]hese regularities are real properties of the physical universe and not just human inventions or delusions.…The issue of whether the laws of nature are discovered or invented is sidestepped if we view the world algorithmically. The existence of regularities may be expressed by saying that the world is algorithmically compressible. (pp. 62-62, Davies, "Why is the Physical World so Comprehensible?" in Zurek, ed. ibid)

Gains in efficiency—such as thermodynamic advantage—require gains in modeling (i.e. understanding) that is, decreases in the length of the record due to compression. The chart above can be read as showing that beyond a certain length of record, efficiency declines. Peak complexity is peak efficiency. The greatest gain in efficiency will come from the most concise code, which is to say the model which delivers the greatest compression of the data. Ideally this would be the shortest code with the broadest scope (as in a concise "theory of everything."):

…[T]he best model is one which permits the encoding of the observed data together with the model of the fewest number of binary digits. (p. 118, Rissanen, "Complexity of Models", in Zurek, ed. ibid.)

Language conveys meaning (as Wittgenstein thought) precisely because it comprises useful descriptions of the regularities of the universe in the form of concise or compressed expressions, i.e. models or maps. (Consider, for example, the compression attendant to the recognition of galaxies in the universe. The astronomer can now concisely inform the educated layman that "the Webb telescope is taking pictures of galaxies which were 13 billion light years away when the light was emitted"—and be understood.) The distinction between compressible and incompressible data led to a formulation of information which provided the measurement missing from cybernetics:

Algorithmic randomness, an alternative measure of the information capacity of a specific physical or mathematical object, was independently introduced in the mid-'60s by Solomonoff, Kolmogorov, and Chaitin. It is based on an intuitively appealing idea that the information content is equal to the size, in bits, of the shortest description. (p. 74, Zurek, in Zurek ed, ibid)

Each state of a universal computer can be thought of as a different virtual machine having a code of a particular length which defines its "algorithmic information content (known also as algorithmic randomness, algorithmic complexity, or algorithmic entropy)." (p. 76 Zurek, ibid.; p. 230, Crutchfield and Young, ibid.) In retrospect, then, Wiener's statement that the discovery of a natural law amounts to a permanent reduction in uncertainty implicitly refers to the algorithmic complexity of the observer or observers:

[A] great reduction in the code length means that we must have spotted a relevant property of the data generating machinery; and vice versa, there is nothing to learn from a "random" string, which has no regular features and cannot be compressed. (Rissanen, ibid.)

If we imagine approaching the temporal end of the universe, it would grow more random and describing it would require a longer record, with greater associated cost and less potential thermodynamic gain, therefore lower efficiency. (Note that the graph above is labelled with the origin and heat death of the universe.) In principle, then, the linear relationship between information and meaning depicted in the naive graph (Figure 2) breaks down and goes into reverse as the record grows increasingly unwieldy, with costs of storage, computation, and erasure growing. Beyond a peak efficiency, with too much entropy or randomness in the data, the linguistic utility or complexity of the record declines and is finally lost.

Complexity theory is most relevant to the study of LSD not because it describes the human situation in the universe, but because EST have applied it to the operations of the brain itself. After all, the system we observe most intimately is ourselves. Even more fundamentally, the brain must map its own physical states in order to sustain meaningful thought.

The Edelman–Sporns–Tononi model(s)

Philosophers and scientists had been dissatisfied with the traditional picture of the observer for a couple of centuries before quantum theory. By mid-20th century there was nearly universal agreement among scientists that humans are not "ghosts in a machine." (cf. Ryle, The Concept of Mind, 1949) This dissatisfaction had already led philosophers to search for logical structures of thought—from Russell's set-theoretic program, to Wittgenstein's early atomism, to the Vienna Circle's positivism—but these efforts remained conceptual. It was McCulloch and Pitts who first showed how propositional logic could be embodied in neural circuitry. (cf. illustration, p. 105 in A Logical Calculus of the Ideas Immanent in Nervous Activity, pdf; Proops, I.,SEP, Wittgenstein's Logical Atomism; Uebel, T., SEP, Vienna Circle etc.)

However, McCulloch and Pitts' ground-breaking but simple sketches could not show how all the inputs related to a proposition or thought are physically integrated in the brain. For example, the various senses are evidently served by different parallel processing streams, as illustrated in the sketch below. Explaining how these (and other) neural elements are brought together is known as the "binding problem."



Figure 4 Figure 4 0 Time differentiated input elements (sensory qualia, previous states) the binding problem: how are these differentiated elements integrated?

The problem of integrating parallel streams of sensory inputs into a picture of the world is only part of the larger binding problem: how to account for the integration of neural elements on which a monistic account of consciousness depends.

No member of the Cybernetics Group was under the illusion that the McCulloch–Pitts model was the whole story. Despite the association of his name with traditional linear digital computation, Von Neumann, in The Computer and the Brain, commented that global processes such as the emotions are analog, and that in practice, neural signals are thoroughly mixed. Wiener opined that the 10 Hz. alpha frequency identified in early work on encephalography maps a continuous scanning wave which boosts incipient neural signals above firing thresholds. Together, figures like von Neumann and Wiener gestured toward a more global, analog, and dynamic picture of brain activity—even if they lacked the tools to formalize how parallel processes are integrated.

Attempts by neuroscientists to identify central processes or organelles have consistently fallen short. The notion that thought involves the representation of sensory inputs and previous states to a central locus has been compared by Dennett to a play presented to a homunculus in a "Cartesian theater," a duplication of neural activity which could not be accommodated within observable processing and reaction times.

Over the decades following McCulloch—Pitts, various proposals—such as Parallel Distributed Processing—attempted to solve the binding problem through some intrinsic coordination of the massive parallelism of actual brain activity. (cf. Van Gulick, R., "Consciousness", SEP.) Gerald Edelman first proposed his "neuronal group selection" theory in the late 1980s, and, with Giulio Tononi, in 2000 published A Universe of Consciousness, popularizing the intersection of neural network theory and complexity theory.

To solve the binding problem they proposed that rapid "re-entrant" connections synchronize the frequencies of widely separated groups of neurons, integrating various inputs into a complete picture, thought, or state of consciousness. Their proposal entails a re-evaluation of earlier notions of cerebral organization, for example it shifted the thalamus from a hypothetical seat of central command to a coordinating hub in the thalamo-cortical system

Neuroanatomy is ignored in the sketch below, where the re-entrant connections are shown schematically in dark green. The first two fibers appear perpendicular to the time axis—a shorthand for ultra-fast links operating on millisecond scales. Further down, two groups of five fibers are drawn with slight slopes, suggesting connections across more distant neural groups that act very quickly, though not instantaneously.



Figure 5 0 Time differentiated input elements (sensory qualia, previous states) fast "re-entrant" fibers connect (or integrate) widely separated neuronal groups operating in parallel schematic representation of fast-acting fibers coordinating resonance of distant neural groups Figure 5

Invisible to our subjective sense of perception, these rapid interconnections integrate separate neural groups or elements. A state of consciousness may comprise a myriad of elements and last from about 150 milliseconds to perhaps a couple of seconds, but, in the case of joining sensory inputs, the integration may occur as rapidly as ten milliseconds. The picture below sketches the rapid recognition of a red stop light to the left of the subject.



      Figure 6 Figure 6 "the universe" visual inputs L R L

This simplified sketch shows how neuronal groups representing color, location, and shape converge on the perception of a red traffic signal. Their integration produces a raw image of a circular red light, represented schematically by the bottom line of the diagram.

Not shown, but equally crucial, is the rapid integration of this percept with preexisting maps—for example, the schema identifying traffic lights, the route being driven, and the active expectation of a signal at a particular location. Each of these is instantiated as a cluster of neural elements. Re-entrant neural connections synchronize these clusters into an integrated "dynamic core"—EST's term for a transient, unified pattern of neural activity—which we experience as a state of consciousness. This is their powerful central idea

Their model is highly detailed, recognizing three shells or levels of neuronal activity or mapping: the genetically-determined (more or less "Chomskian," i.e. innate structure); the well-learned automated routines underlying language composition and so on (the "Piagetan," i.e. developmental learning); and the processing of the flow of experience, including feedforward from immediately previous states.

In the language of complexity theory, sensory experience is the registration of observations or measurements. The flow of observations contributes to a record which is continuously compared with the record of previous observations, which includes any adduced models which permitted the record to be compressed. (This broad information-theoretical approach applies to knowledge of the world as well as to the brain mapping itself.) In principle, each core comprises various compressions—integrated "maps" that condense raw data into usable patterns of knowledge—and can thus be treated, in the language of complexity theory, as a "virtual machine": a temporary program built on the fly, a coordinated pattern of neural activity that runs for a moment, carries out a function, and then dissolves (cf. Crutchfield & Young in Zurek 1990).

The following amended picture (schematically) shows re-entrant activity integrating a map of the inputs, associated with the observation of the red light, with a larger set of maps, which includes a map of the driving route and so on. In the single state of consciousness which is represented, information from immediately previous states and relevant knowledge is treated, like sensory inputs, as data:



      Figure 7 Figure 7 "the universe" visual inputs L R L maps (current state) memory (compressed record) record of previous state

The EST model is expressed in canonical equations that apply complexity theory to the brain's internal mapping of information. As the above diagrams illustrate, the model characterizes re-entrant brain activity as integrating sensory selections from a differentiated range of possible states. The entropies of separate elements are simply additive, and the integration of these elements constitutes a gain of information or loss of entropy or uncertainty:

The difference between the sum of the entropies of all individual components (xi) considered independently and the entropy of the system X considered as a whole is called the integration I(X) of system X:

 n
I(X) =  Σ H(xi) - H(X)
 i = 1

Thus integration measures the loss of entropy that is due to the interactions among its elements. (p. 121, Edelman and Tononi ibid.)

Unlike the incompressible record of random events, synchronized inputs form a map or model. Each subsystem is also defined by its differentiation from, or integration with, the larger system:

As we can measure the statistical dependence within a subset, we can also measure the statistical dependence between the subset (Xkj) and the rest of the system (X-Xkj). This dependence can be usefully expressed in terms of mutual information (MI). Mutual information is given by:

MI(Xkj; X - Xkj) = H(Xkj) + H(X - Xkj) - H(X)

and it measures the extent to which the entropy of Xkj is accounted for by the entropy of its complement X-Xkj (and vice versa, MI being a symmetrical quantity). Thus, mutual information measures the total amount of statistical dependence between any chosen subset of elements and the rest of a system.…

The ratio of these two measures defines salience, or the 'cluster index.' For example, the cognition of a novel object or concept will be more salient than the recognition of a familiar one:

Having in hand the integration of the subset and its mutual information with the rest of the system, a functional cluster index (CI) can then be calculated for each subset of the system according to:

CI(Xkj) = I(Xkj) / MI(Xkj;X - Xkj)

where I(Xkj) and MI(Xkj;X - Xkj) are appropriately normalized to discount the effect of subset size. This index of functional clustering offers precisely what we are looking for. For an isolated system, it reflects the relative strength of the interactions within a subset of elements compared to the interactions between that subset and the rest of the system. … By evaluating this cluster index for all possible subsets of elements of a given system (or for a representative number of them), one can determine whether that system contains one or more functional clusters. (ibid. 121-123)

Complete states of consciousness are identified with a "dynamic core," a large functional cluster which integrates the maps or smaller clusters which instantiate the contents of consciousness. (ibid. pp. 144, 146) It is also possible to calculate the total potential complexity of a system, based on the the scope of the differentiation which is subject to integration into a particular dynamic core. This is called the neural complexity and is given by the mutual information normalized across all possible subsets:

. . . Mutual information measures to what extent the entropy of (Xkj) is accounted for by the entropy of X - Xkj (and vice versa) and thereby measures the statistical dependence between any subset and the rest of the system. Thus mutual information expresses how well the states of subset I(Xkj) can differentiate among the states of the rest of the system, which is to say how changes in the state of X - Xkj makes a difference to the state of Xkj. Accordingly, the value of MI(Xkj;X - Xkj) will be high if two conditions are met. First, both Xkj and X - Xkj must have many states, that is their entropies must be high. Second, the states of Xkj and of X - Xkj must be statistically dependent, that is, the entropy of Xkj must be accounted for, in large part, by the interactions with X - Xkj and vice versa.

Having determined the extent to which a given element can differentiate among the states of the rest of a neural system, it is easy to extrapolate to the entire system and define a measure of complexity. This overall measure of the degree to which the entire neural system is differentiated can be obtained by considering not just a single subset of its constitutive elements, but all its possible subsets. This measure can be reached by averaging the mutual information between each subset of a neural system and the rest of the system for all possible bipartitions of the system.

The corresponding measure is called neural complexity (CN), and it is given by:

n/2
CN(X) = Σ< MI(Xkj;X - Xkj) >
k = 1

where we consider all subsets Xk composed of k-out-of-n elements of the system, and the average mutual information between subsets of size k and their complements as denoted as <MI(Xkj;X - Xkj) >. The index j indicates that the average is taken over all combinations of k elements. According to this definition, the higher the mutual information between each subset and the rest of the system, the higher the value of complexity. (ibid. 129-130)

In summary, on the EST model, the complexity of a thought is a function of both the differentiation of the input and the integration associated with re-entrant activity. The proposal of mechanisms by which information is widely shared throughout the brain opened up a world of possibilities:

…[W]]hile a neural system composed of a set of parallel, independent channels or reflex arcs may be extremely efficient for information transmission between separate inputs and outputs, it would be unsuitable for controlling behaviors requiring global access, context-sensitivity and flexibility. A system equipped with forward, backward and lateral connections among specialized elements can perform much better by supporting bottom-up, top-down, and cross-modal interactions and forming associations across different domains. (Tononi, Sporns, "Measuring information integration", 2003 pdf)

Tononi and Sporns went on to propose that each conscious state has a measurable ‘amount of consciousness,’ which they formalized as Φ:

…[A] system can be analyzed to identify its complexes—those subsets of elements that can integrate information among themselves, and each complex will have an associated value of Φ—the amount of information it can integrate.(ibid.)

Notably, Φ is not a separate kind of entity from CN but a proposed complexity measure which is subject to the same systems-theoretical constraints.(Strictly, Φ is defined over a system’s cause–effect structure and is hard to measure in vivo; here it functions as a theoretical index of integrative capacity.)

In previous work, we introduced a measure called neural complexity (CN), which corresponds to the average mutual information for all bipartitions of a system [19]. We showed that CN is low if the elements of the system are connected too sparsely (no integration), or if they are connected too homogeneously (no specialization), but it is high if the elements are connected densely and in a specific manner (both integration and specialization). CN captures an important aspect of the average integration of information within a distributed system. However, it is insensitive to whether the system constitutes a single, integrated entity, or is actually made up of independent subsets. For example, based on CN alone it is not possible to know whether a set of elements is integrated or is arranged into parallel, independent channels. (ibid.)

In other words, CN, neural complexity, is a statistical measure of the overall integration of information, whereas Φ is a complementary complexity measure—intended to capture the amount of consciousness in a particular state—and is constrained by the same system-theoretical limits (cf. Figure 3).

As a systemic constraint on the efficient use of information, I mention complexity theory in (at least) three contexts. Most generally, it applies to individuals (or groups of communicating observers) who are mapping (i.e. accumulating knowledge) about the universe or a restricted dataset. The notion of neural complexity is used to contextualize the discussion of the LSD effect in terms of varying levels of differentiation (or entropy) of neural data. Finally, some of the conclusions reached are tentatively framed in terms of Φ.

The potential neural complexity of any system is a function of its capacity to select data and to integrate or map it. Both changes in input and changes in integration contribute to shifts in this state-dependent potential. In a mechanical computer, doubling the hardware capacity (with the same chip type) doubles the power requirements. The brain cannot add neurons, but its effective capacity—its potential neural complexity—can vary with arousal and with the scope and composition of the data being mapped:

Large-scale computer simulations of the thalamo-cortical system also indicate that changes in complexity can be obtained through functional modulation of neural activity without modifying the anatomical connectivity.

…[T]he same normal brain can be more complex or less complex, depending on its level of arousal. (ET, p. 134)

The same considerations apply to Φ:

In neural systems, for instance, factors affecting maximum firing rates, firing duration, synaptic efficacy, and neural excitability, such as behavioral state, can radically alter information integration even if the anatomical connectivity is unchanged. (Tononi, Sporns, ibid.)

Each state of a brain can be treated as a distinct virtual machine with its own integration profile and codebook for mapping. The algorithmic complexity of the stored record—the accumulated maps or Ω—is a different quantity from either the complexity of the present state or the complexity of a specific task performance. Practical compressibility or mapping yield depend on Ω, the observer's background knowledge, i.e. models, skills, codebooks: the conditional Kolmogorov complexity K(x|Ω) can be low (mappable) or high (incompressible) for the same data x.

In other words, what Edelman and Tononi call the "same normal brain" can be treated as a sequence of distinct virtual machines. A change in arousal reshapes the brain’s attainable range of differentiation and integration; the same brain at different arousal levels behaves as though it had different potential complexity windows. The level of arousal is not the only factor affecting potential complexity: The maintenance of a voluminous uncompressed record is energetically and computationally costly, reducing available processing capacity and therefore the potential neural complexity of new dynamic cores—the immediate recording we experience as consciousness.

The remainder of this paper deploys instantaneous complexity spectra reflecting different levels of arousal and data entropy to illustrate the use of the EST formalisms to compare ordinary and psychedelic arousal. It also uses 'canonical' spectra to represent the envelope of attainable state complexities across time and tasks, as determined by the useful record (Ω) together with the system’s physiological constraints. For example, a single canonical spectrum will be used to represent a subject's response to all possible levels of arousal, from sleep to extreme psychedelic arousal.

Since complexity theory is an application or interpretation of information theory it doesn't contradict the cybernetics-based models of the Golden Age of psychedelics, but EST represents a generational breakthrough after which, as I have said, normal scientific procedures indicate that a re-evaluation of the entire body of evidence from LSD research is in order.

Edelman and Tononi comment that their model is noncomputational and they even deprecate the Church-Turing formalism. At the same time they formulate their model of neural processes in terms of complexity theory, and propose that algorithmic complexity is a good proxy for the neural complexity of their dynamic cores.

LSD and complexity theory

Warren Weaver, introducing Shannon's foundational text, The Mathematical Theory of Communication (1949), highlighted the extraordinary reach of information theory:

The obvious first remark, and indeed the remark that carries the major burden of the argument, is that the mathematical theory is exceedingly general in its scope, fundamental in the problems it treats, and of classic simplicity and power in the results it reaches. (The Mathematical Theory of Communication, 1949)

This generality grounds the interpretation of LSD’s effects as shifts in arousal, compression, and integration.

In Mechanisms of Hallucination, Heinrich Klüver (an occasional attendee at the cybernetics conferences) observed that the logical place to begin the study of any psychotropic drug is its effect on vision, our primary sensory modality. Grof's description of LSD as a non-specific amplifier is borne out in its first visual effects. Aldous Huxley wrote that he had seen:

…a bunch of flowers shining with their own inner light and all but quivering under the pressure of the significance with which they were charged. (Doors of Perception)

The following figure represents normal arousal and the amplification described by Huxley in terms of the EST model (higher cluster index with amplification):



      Figure 8 Figure 8 normal perception initial psychedelic perception (Huxley) This cluster integrates sensory maps to veridically register and identify: map: flower on a table The higher cluster index of this cluster is due to amplification of both sensory inputs and integrative re-entrant activity: maps expand: vivid flower quivering in significance i.e. wavering boundaries and loosened associations color composition objects L R on table color composition objects L R on table!!!      

(Huxley was actually describing an experiment with mescaline. Grinspoon called LSD the "prototypical" psychedelic, a testament to its relative power, considering that mescaline has historical precedence, having been discovered in 1897 and first synthesized in 1919. But for the simple purpose of selecting an articulate report on the onset of psychedelic arousal, the difference is irrelevant.)

The second cluster in the chart above represents the onset of psychedelic perception in terms of more intense inputs and higher integration than normal, both represented by thickened green lines. Huxley's comment about the flowers "all but quivering under the pressure of the significance with which they were charged" is captured by the notion that the cluster index is a measure of salience, as well as confirming the general stimulation of vision.

In other words, the evidence indicates that the psychedelic increase—or amplification—of neural activity associated with a message or observation, causes an increase in its salience, meaningfulness, or significance to the subject. (Hume spoke of the force and vivacity of impressions.) While this was immediately apparent to Hoffmann during his first experiment and to every subsequent experimenter, EST reframes the observation as an increase in cluster dynamics—i.e., more varied combinations of neuronal groups becoming temporarily integrated.

Figure 9, below, illustrates the beginning of the full psychedelic effect, characterized by spontaneous visual activity—with eyes closed or shaded as in Grofian therapy, as signified by the black rectangle which has replaced the universe—that is, in the absence of inputs. On the first chart of psychedelic action, Figure 1, this onset was marked by the horizontal green line. In the illustration below, the three inputs represented by the large downward-pointing green arrows are themselves maps whose outputs (below) represent, respectively, the spontaneous registration of a variety of colors, various possible compositions of visual scene, and a variety of possible forms (represented here by three shapes). The horizontal green lines are even thicker than in Figure 8, indicating an increase or amplification of re-entrant activity as well. Instead of the output constituting a specific selection from the possible sensory states on the basis of the veridical mapping of inputs, it will be a map which reflects the increasingly random assembly of imagery:

      Figure 9 Figure 9 selection (no input) spontaneous visualization color composition objects any (all) colors L R any (all) locations/ spaces (form) constants) any (all) shapes/ objects visual maps maps evoked randomly

(The form-constants referred to in the chart were identified by Klüver as organizing visual space in psychedelic and spontaneous visions, in dreams and seizures, as well as appearing in art. They are: (a) grating, lattice, fretwork, filigree, honeycomb, or chessboard; (b) cobweb; (c) tunnel, funnel, alley, cone, or vessel; (d) spiral. [Klüver, Mechanisms of Hallucination])

Presumably, in addition to the spontaneous activation of neural groups, elevated re-entrant activity plays a role in recruiting groups which otherwise would not be contributing to the succession of dynamic cores. Almost anyone who tries LSD will likely intuit that in the place of veridical visual input, she is instead seeing maps (and maps of maps) which have been inappropriately ramified or evoked outright, whatever language she uses to describe the effect. At most doses, subjects can readily distinguish between reality and the visions, although this is not always the case. Actual hallucinations are rarer than elaborations or distortions of inputs, although not unknown.

From the earliest reports on LSD, recruitment of otherwise inactive neural groups has been recognized under such evocative descriptions as "quivering boundaries," "loosening of associations," "crosstalk," and so on. EST's re-entrant activity provides a mechanism which could instantiate those impressions, an improvement on the appeal to amplification in general. Psychedelic experience tends to be synesthetic in varying degrees, an additional bit of evidence for the existence of a structural capability for very fast communication among distant or unrelated neural groups.

With closed eyes, instead of registering or selecting a veridical observation or map, the brain of the LSD subject evidently creates maps on the basis of the flood of endogenous activation. In the absence of either spatial information or objects to recognize, the mind "sees" in the flood of activity something like patterns of changing and dissolving objects moving through shifting spaces, in varying colors.

Figure 10, below, represents the visual experience of a psychedelic subject who sees a red cross, then closes her eyes, upon which that object decomposes into a 3 x 3 array of squares which are then processed according to non-ordinary but simple rules of radiation, rotation, and iteration. (Almost certainly harmless but not advised for seizure-prone readers. To initiate, click once on "start".) The series of images in the figure are meant to suggest the ramification of possibilities, not to depict a series of images which might actually be seen under the influence of LSD. In actual psychedelic experience, the input could be anything seen, heard, or thought, that is, remembered or imagined, and, in contrast to the more-or less regular processes which the brain regularly employs, the processing rules can change arbitrarily and continuously, producing results which might be described as literally unimaginable in the sense that they will certainly be novel to almost anyone who has no psychedelic experience.

(The form-constants referred to in the chart were identified by Klüver as organizing visual space in psychedelic and spontaneous visions, in dreams and seizures, as well as appearing in art. They are: (a) grating, lattice, fretwork, filigree, honeycomb, or chessboard; (b) cobweb; (c) tunnel, funnel, alley, cone, or vessel; (d) spiral. [Klüver, Mechanisms of Hallucination])

Presumably, in addition to the spontaneous activation of neural groups, elevated re-entrant activity plays a role in recruiting groups which otherwise would not be contributing to the succession of dynamic cores. Almost anyone who tries LSD will likely intuit that in the place of veridical visual input, she is instead seeing maps (and maps of maps) which have been inappropriately ramified or evoked outright, whatever language she uses to describe the effect. At most doses, subjects can readily distinguish between reality and the visions, although this is not always the case. Actual hallucinations are rarer than elaborations or distortions of inputs, although not unknown.

The point for the study of LSD is that once the visual mapping process is cut off from external input and psychedelically stimulated, it can produce a variety of unusual visual phenomena based on the exploitation or spoofing of ordinarily unnoticed fundamental mapping capabilities. Stace points out that the phenomenon can also occur without artificial stimulation, when the senses are turned inward in meditation. According to the Svetasvatara Upanishad:

As you practice meditation you may see in vision forms resembling snow, crystal, wind, smoke, fire, lightning, fireflies, the sun, the moon. These are signs that you are on the way to the revelation of Brahman. (quoted in Stace, ibid. p. 50)

The brain routinely assembles pictures based on the perception of novel complex scenes in any colors. Accordingly, there are almost no intrinsic limits on the variability and detail of spontaneous visualizations: on LSD one might see anything that one could see. Furthermore, compared to the LSD effect, the sequence above is slowed to a crawl. (Given sufficient graphics processing capacity, it would be easy to add sufficient details and speed to produce a definite overload in the form of a more cluttered sequence of faster-changing images.) The brain is capable of producing a hundred or so far-more-detailed maps per second. Ordinarily, all hundred would contribute to a single integrated picture of a (relatively) slowly-changing external situation, but when this capability is hijacked by a flood of activity triggered by a psychedelic, the resulting visual effect may be something like a smoothly integrated sequence composed of dozens of mappings more ornate than the sequence above—per second. At high doses such patterns can dominate the visual field even with eyes open, creating, for example, the effect of moving through a space or tunnel whose walls are visions.

These rogue maps may be perceived as striking, elegant—even beautiful—illusions, undoubtedly because the maps (and maps of maps) themselves are precise and detailed, even if the underlying internal physical states (or signals) which they are mapping are more or less chaotic. But the internal visions are not veridical—they do not register or refer to an external state of affairs.

(Wittgenstein might have pointed out that the subject could not even have a private language with which to describe the images to herself. Their private meaning is just the sequence of images which the LSD subject sees in her mind's eye. The patterns perceived already represent a mapping or attempt at compressing more-or-less random activity and are of low further compressibility.)

The situation is apparently paradoxical; despite the lack of public meaning, the images are entirely novel to the subject. They are personally "informative" (striking, etc.) despite being literally indescribable. The result could be described as degenerate, not in the typical scientific sense of having many possible equivalent implementations, but in the opposite sense of potentially producing many different non-veridical maps or interpretations from the same noisy dataset.

The psychedelic experience of internal geometric or fractal visions corresponds to the elevation of a series of artifacts, spontaneously triggered degenerate maps, to the status of clusters or pictures. The brain is accustomed to mapping more organized data which is comparable to previous maps, and mapping very noisy data with an aroused mapping capability appears capable of producing the most varied non-ordinary maps.

These may be highly differentiated in the range of sensory qualia involved, as well as being integrated to an unusual degree by elevated re-entrant activity, so they have a persistently high cluster index (roughly: integration within a subset relative to its coupling to the rest; see Eq. 3). Vision typically contributes to highly salient clusters, and the elevated cluster index of the LSD state is confirmed by the salience (i.e. internal registration or observation) of the spontaneous visualization, mostly when the eyes are closed but potentially exceeding the salience even of visual inputs.

Because the brain is rapidly producing a series of maps of its own elevated activity (however degenerate), the integrated state is often reported as unusually complex (or simply salient—Huxley's flower was simple but urgent.) However in terms of complexity theory, complexity drops as degenerate patterns take over visual processing, the peak of complexity having been reached with peak efficiency in mapping normal vision, even if patterns are already visible when eyes are closed.

The three stages of visual input—normal, slightly amplified, and threshold psychedelic (figs. 7, 8, and 9)—correspond to different levels of arousal on the first chart of psychedelic experience (fig. 1), from which the purple rectangle representing a single state of consciousness is reproduced below, turned horizontally:

           

      Figure 11 Figure 11 arousal (entropy) (sleep) normal arousal spontaneous firing threshold visual patterns with eyes closed 30-50 µg 50-100 100-400 duration of a "state of consciousness" at least 150 ms slight amplification/ natural peak experience or insight psychedelic experience/ cholinergic disinhibition normal vision/ ordinary consciousness

Of course this graph with its sharp lines is really only a rough representation of relationships. As in Figure 1, it indicates that there may be natural peak experiences beyond the normal level of arousal. Even without ingesting psychedelics, one might experience the onset of spontaneous internal visions—in other words, cross the green line. Most obviously, this may happen during the kindling of epileptic seizures. In fact, Grof warns that the LSD effect is similar enough to epilepsy that it is strongly contraindicated for sufferers from grand mal seizures, since it can kindle a chain of seizures, known as status epilepticus, which may be very difficult to interrupt.

One caveat which applies to the figure above is that the response to a particular dose of LSD can vary wildly. Grof mentions one obsessive-compulsive subject who showed no effect after being given 1500 micrograms, although the effective dose of about 50 µg may have a surprisingly strong effect on some subjects at some times.

New to this chart is the red line at the right edge which marks the highest possible level of arousal, which, as a theoretical limit, could only be approached by high doses of LSD. (Grof suggests that LSD reaches a saturation point at about 500 µg after which the intensity of the effect does not increase, just the duration.) The weaponization of LSD was explored because of its ability to cause an incapacitating overload (documented in the record of the Macy conference by Malitz's films and photographs of prostrate monkeys.) To repeat, West, a leading expert on the military use of LSD, commented:

The input would become so great that the resulting phenomenon would be that of input overload. Intead of orderly information reaching the cortex, the net result would be a great deal of static and not very much in the way of ordered perceptions.

As Klüver suggested, because vision is our primary sensory modality, the analysis of the visual component has great heuristic value in understanding the broader effects of any psychedelic. The internal visions which mark psychedelic onset are often accessible during the session, and LSD is also known to stimulate a variety of higher aspects of visual processing, such as facial recognition—one may see faces in the patterns of plaster on a wall, for example. During the recovery of traumatic memories, elements drawn from repressed material may influence visual phenomena, and fantastical or mythological narratives can be sustained in visual imagery. The sheer variety of possible visual experience is remarkable, and often includes some degree of synesthesia, especially with music. The visual evidence indicates that the LSD effect entails a high degree of arousal, evocation of memory and fantasy, and crosstalk with other sensory modalities.

Klüver's insight is particularly relevant to the boundary state—reliably created by the saturation dose—at the red end of Figure 11. Within the astronomical number of possible visual states, there is a fairly well-defined group of photic phenomena, characteristic of high dosage, and sometimes the peak of therapeutic sessions, which have been described collectively as the "white light experience." It is not going too far to say that they became famous as the hallmark of high-dose LSD experience. Considering that the randomization of neural data might reasonably be expected to drive the individuation of imagery, which is normally centered on mapping our common physical world, the fact that reports converge on the white-light experience is itself of singular significance. Two reports can stand for many:

There were great processions in enormous cathedrals—candles and light and gold and incense, all moving up. I had no sense of my personal existence at this time. I was in all the processions, and all the processions were in me; I was every man and every man began to rise. The awe and splendor of this rising was almost beyond description. We were rising toward light, higher and higher through majestic white marble pillars. We left behind the blues, the greeens, the reds, and the purples, the gold of the cathedrals, and the royal garb of some of the people. We rose into whiteness; the columns we were rising between were white and pure. (p. 147, Grof, 1975, ibid.)

And a report by the author (which illustrates the appearance in close proximity of material from a COEX system, BPMs, and mystical experience):

After suffering waves of physical tension and a growing awareness of chronically constricted respiration, I recalled a moment of inhaling anesthetic on the operating table and then viscerally re-experienced my emergency appendectomy at age ten. At one point I was looking downward through my body at an x-ray view of my spine, and seeing it untwist and straighten as muscular tension dissipated. After this episode, my purged body seemed relaxed for the first time since the operation. As I lay on the floor I seemed to drift beyond a boundary marking the end of the world, beyond the objects of thought, into an infinite space filled by white light.

Experiences like these inspired users of LSD to look for comparisons, and they found them primarily in Eastern meditation literature, such as references in the Tibetan Buddhist Book of the Dead to the "clear white light of the void." As the two reports suggest, the photic phenomena are not confined to the color white, and are often associated with the sensation of vast space as well as mystical experience.

The "white" signal is important in information theory beyond the visual spectrum: it refers to the most random or highest-entropy signal in any frequency domain, and just considering the photic element, the obvious inference is that the white-light experience is, very simply, the effect in the visual domain of the high-entropy internal signal triggered by LSD.

The notion that LSD creates a random stimulation of the brain is as old as the drug itself, but complexity theory gives us a new way to think about the idea and to represent it graphically. Figure 12 represents a brain mapping itself under ordinary conditions as the blue complexity spectrum, and the LSD effect as the purple curve, reflecting both the increased intensity and entropy of internal signal triggered by LSD. At the extreme right of the graph, the level of complexity goes toward zero, corresponding to the overwhelming overload typical of very high doses.

        ,

Figure 12 Figure 12 ordinary efficiency Complexity the unconscious 0 regular data 1 random data H (normalized) Shannon entropy ordinary arousal psychedelic experience psychedelic onset input overload zone

The arousal of the brain mapping itself can be read along the dashed orange line: as arousal increases, both complexity (or integrative capacity) and data entropy (or differentiation) increase, as measured on the y- and x-axis respectively. Under ordinary conditions, the optimal operating point will be in the region of the peak of the blue curve. The purple curve represents the average response to various dosages of LSD, beginning with the onset of effects at about 30 µg, marked by the vertical green line. The horizontal scale measures the level of arousal, entropy, or differentiation of data—associated with everything which contributes inputs to a dynamic core or state of consciousness, such as sensory data, as well as the immediately previous dynamic core—and the vertical scale represents the "observing" or mapping function, with its associated costs of processing and storage.

On EST, self awareness depends on the statistical dependence between the internal "observer" and the internal "observed," the extent to which the entropy of Xkj is accounted for by the entropy of its complement X-Xkj. (Edelman and Tononi, p. 121) The LSD effect apparently occurs when the brain is trying to map its own internal activity at unusually high levels of arousal or internal entropy.

As with naive interpretations of information theory, the orange line is the expected trajectory of consciousness as arousal increases. However, experience reflects the complexity spectrum. The scale on the left represents the capacity to map or reduce the entropy of the internal data, and while the ability to sustain the cost of making that record is necessarily a function of arousal, above a certain peak the efficiency of the mapping effort declines, following the complexity curve. Despite increased effort, arousal, or cost of record, the maps which can be gleaned from data which is growing too random will decline in complexity. With a high dose of LSD, the subject will typically be overwhelmed by the sheer intensity of sensation and suffer from confusion as even the degenerate maps seen beyond peak complexity (such as patterned visions) appear to fragment and melt together as the randomness of internal data increases.

The limit, on the far right of the above graph—the convergence of the complexity curve with the horizontal baseline at the vertical red line—is a locus relatively well-defined by highly random data and minimal mappability. Near that point, the brain under the influence of LSD can be compared to an observer who has been suddenly transported to a time near the heat-death of the universe, at which point most structures have dissolved and the universe can be regarded as a statistically uniform or random gas of particles. The spontaneous experience of white light by itself evidently corresponds to the brain's interpretation of its own highly randomized signal. This is the region of West's "input overload," as marked on the graph.

(Jump to the chapter Graphic Breakdown, which takes a more detailed look at the heuristic possibilities of complexity theory, such as comparing the response to various dosages.)

White light and white noise are familiar examples of high-entropy signals, and as the respective connotations of the terms imply, the white signal may illuminate a space or interfere with or even overwhelm competing signal. In the sonic domain, the perfectly random signal is well-known: white noise contains all audible frequencies at amplitudes reflecting the power of the signal. A sufficiently loud white noise will mask lower amplitude signals—think of standing next to a big waterfall and being unable to make out the speech of someone a few feet away.

Because the white or random signal is the highest entropy signal in any frequency domain, it is also the appropriate test input for a system or filter in its range.

For example, white sunlight contains a (more-or-less) random distribution of frequencies in the range to which we are visually adapted, and if we hold a red optical filter up to the sunlight, we see that it passes the red frequencies while blocking others. Likewise, a randomized "shot-effect" electrical signal passed through a "black box" will reveal its filter characteristics well enough that the box can be duplicated. (cf. Wiener, God and Golem, Inc.)

White noise is also used as a test input (actually pink noise, i.e. one with extra bass input, because that normalizes energy levels within octaves, which is how we actually hear.) White (pink) noise played through a sound system at a sound check allows the amplification of the various frequency bands to be adjusted for the filter characteristics of the hall or environment.

The intrusion of noise into the perceptual process is actually observable from the onset of the LSD effect. Even the initial enhancement or amplification of perception of the type described by Huxley can be attributed to the increased entropy of the existing signal. This is analogous to a technique known as stochastic amplification, in which small amounts of noise are deliberately added to a tenuous signal in order to enhance it. The effect can be described as "(white) light-like" rather than "noise-like," and is reflected in the general illumination reported by Huxley.

The addition of small amounts of noise can also be compared to Wiener and McCulloch's characterization of the brain's alpha frequency as a scanning signal, a recirculating wave of facilitation which boosts neurons close to firing over their thresholds as it passes. (cf. Wiener, Cybernetics; McCulloch & Pitts, How We Know Universals) On this picture, the arousal caused by LSD just before onset can be described equivalently as either a slight nonspecific amplification or as a slight increase in the noise, randomness, or entropy of neural signal.

With the onset of visual patterns, as we have seen, complexity theory and EST provide a more detailed explanation than possible on plain information theory or cybernetics. Considering that the activation (or spoofing) of otherwise invisible visual mapping capabilities provides a good explanation of the characteristic patterning of internal psychedelic visualization, and that the white-light experience suggests that LSD drives the brain very close to a state of maximum entropy, the obvious first hypothesis on the model is that what we call "mystical experience" just is our experience of maximal neural entropy.

One argument in favor of this rather sketchy identification is that Stace's attributes of mystical experience do appear to reflect the loss of complexity one would expect from a high-entropy signal based on complexity theory, the most obvious example being the lack of differentiation, in other words, the simplicity of the unitary state.

The following table of categories or attributes derives from Stace's analysis of mystical experience; it is based on the Pahnke-Richards Mystical Experience Questionnaire, but includes some comments from Grof.(cf. Tart Altered States, pp. 411-417; sample psychology of religion questionnaire.) Comments relating features of mystical experience to features of raised neural entropy and particularly the loss of complexity are in the green fields.

       
category of mystical consciousnesscomment
Unity"Experience of an undifferentiated unity … is the hallmark of mystical consciousness." Typical statement: "All is one." "Unitary state."
At maximum entropy, no stable distinctions or mapping of an object or concept is possible, including the maintenance of a stable map of the self. This overload condition can be described as a state of all-meaning—every possible association is present at once, producing the impression of infinite significance despite the collapse of determinate meaning.
Objectivity and reality"Although so similar to states of feeling, mystical states seem to those who experience them to be also states of knowledge." (Wm. James)
Despite the lack of definite content (i.e. meaning, which is a function of complexity), the (randomized—from the self-observer's vantage) dynamic core will have unusually high salience, generally associated with definite knowledge or observation. Convergence on the high-entropy state confers a sense of objectivity in the absence of definite external reference. Self-transcendence has a profound impact too global and personal to constitute intersubjective knowledge, but which is personally meaningful and seems to constitute new knowledge.
Transcendence of space and timeloss of usual temporal orientation or timelessness; experience of infinity or eternity
To the degree internal sense of time and space are related to the normative flow of sensory information, the randomization of that flow makes orientation difficult or impossible.
Paradoxicalitye.g. experiencing "an empty unity that at the same time contains all reality"
The dynamic cores produced at or close to maximum entropy attempt to integrate or map highly randomized inputs. In the limit, all possible inputs are presented simultaneously. All forms are potentially present so none are selected, yielding the impression of full emptiness.
Alleged ineffabilitypossibly "arises out of the paradoxical nature of the essential phenomena and the incomparable uniqueness of the experience itself."
The inability to describe the state—its ineffability—is a direct result of its incompressibility or lack of definite meaning.
Sense of sacredness"The most impressive and intense part of this experience was the white light of absolute purity and cleanness …The associated feelings were those of absolute awe, reverence, and sacredness."—Rudolf Otto
The absoluteness of the vision of white light may be a function of its immaculate source in the brain itself. Awe may be a function of the relative intensity of the experience and its eclipse (so to speak) of everyday consciousness.
Deeply-felt positive mood"feelings of joy, love, blessedness, and peace." "Peace is 'the peace which passes understanding' and entails not only deep relaxation, but a conviction that ultimately there is no ground for anxiety."
Positive mood may be affected by the eclipse of worldly concerns in self-transcendence
Transiencyimportant difference between mystical consciousness and psychosis
Experiences of peak entropy are necessarily transitory, and tend to be exhausting due to high level of arousal.
Positive change in attitude and/or behavior"increased personality integration," "greater sensitivity, increased tolerance, and more real compassion. Crystallization of transpersonal value-system." (Grof)
The transcendence of self and worldly concerns (mechanically driven in the case of LSD) has a spontaneously therapeutic effect.
       

To recap, a brief survey of the range of visual alterations caused by LSD, from the onset of spontaneous visualization (Fig. 9) to the white light experience, suggests that states of maximum entropy may be correlated with mystical experience. On complexity theory a complete overload would necessarily be undifferentiable and ineffable, corresponding to two of the main points of Stace's characterization of mystical experience. An overload of signal could also plausibly be experienced as a form of self-transcendence, a hallmark of mystical experience:

Now the fact that self-transcendence is a part of the experience itself is the reason why the mystic is absolutely certain of its truth beyond all possibility of arguing him out of it. An interpretation of any experience can be doubted, but the experience itself is indubitable. (Stace, p. 154)

However, the tentative correlation of the white-light experience with a state of (near-) maximum entropy in the brain is a narrow techical proposition. Just because the white light experience is often an element of mystical experience during advanced LSD therapy or with high dosages doesn't imply that mystical experience in general can be chalked up to an effect of elevated entropy. Outside the realm of chemical arousal, it is not even clear what the correlation would mean.

As Stace acknowledged, Bertrand Russell's essay Mysticism and Logic provided him a certain philosophical cover by describing the historical discourse within which terms such as "mysticism," "God," and "unity" developed their various meanings. Despite this pedigree, Stace's apparently straightforward definition of mystical experience as a state of "undifferentiated unity" led him into expressions which defy logic:

Since the experience has no content, it is often spoken of by the mystics as the Void or as nothingness; but also as the One, and as the Infinite. (ibid. p. 86)

This conclusion (or rather, confusion) can be represented arithmetically:

0 = 1 =

Substituting God for infinity—or one—doesn't simplify the equation. Joking aside, the problem is not in the arithmetic but in the philosophy, which is to say in the definitions of terms such as "the One," and "undifferentiated unity." Stace himself distinguished two approaches to (or interpretations of) mystical experience, the extrovertive and the introvertive:

A distinction should…be made between those mystical states which have come to men unsought, without any effort on their part and often quite unexpectedly, and those which, on the other hand, have been preceded by deliberate exercises, disciplines, or techniques, which have sometimes involved long periods of sustained effort. The former may be called "spontaneous," the latter —for lack of a better label—"acquired."

Spontaneous experiences are usually of the extrovertive type, though not invariably. Those which are acquired are usually introvertive, because there are special techniques of introversion—which differ only slightly and superficially in different cultures. So far as I know there are no corresponding techniques of extroversion. (MP, 60)

Many anthropologists, mythologists, and sociologists would disagree with this assertion. Eliade, Campbell, and Weber, for example, argued for the origin of religion in the kinds of experiences mediated by magicians and shamans through techniques of producing ecstasy which are rooted in the neolithic, such as ritual, dance, drumming, singing, fasting, ordeal—and drugs, including alcohol, tobacco, and natural psychedelics. These are not what Stace had in mind when he mentioned "special techniques of introversion:"

…The essential difference between them is that the extrovertive experience looks outward through the senses, while the introvertive looks inward into the mind.… The introvertive mystic…seeks by deliberately shutting off the senses, by obliterating from consciousness the entire multiplicity of sensations, images, and thoughts, to plunge into the depths of his own ego. There, in that darkness and silence, he alleges that he perceives the One—and is united with it—not as a Unity seen through a multiplicity (as in the extrovertive experience), but as the wholly naked One devoid of any plurality whatever. (Ibid. 61-62)

The reference to "techniques of introversion" excludes the typical recreational use of LSD and other psychedelics. The recreational user may be described as seeking easy ecstasy, and LSD in this case can be described as a "special technique of extroversion." In contrast, Grof uses LSD as a "special technique of introversion," in conjunction with others, such as extreme sensory restriction. If the white-light effect is the result of overload, the cultivation of introvertive experience is typically an act of subtraction:

Suppose that, after having got rid of all sensations, one should go on to exclude from consciousness all sensuous images, and then all abstract thoughts, reasoning processes, volitions and other particular mental contents; what would there then be left of consciousness? There would be no mental content whatever but rather a complete emptiness, vacuum, void.…

The association of high-dosage LSD experience with mystical experience is a well-attested empirical observation, and the visual component, the white light experience, implies that the LSD effect can be usefully characterized in terms of a peak of neural entropy, and leads to the proposal that extrovertive mystical experience can be identified with the collapse of complexity due to overload. Since Stace defines the introvertive state in terms of the restriction of mental contents, the corollary suggests itself: that it can be identified with the other boundary state on the complexity curve, representing low entropy and (ideally) zero complexity.

The most uncertain component of the proposed correlation is actually Stace's definition, which is an inevitable result of the ambitious scope of his synthesis, encompassing the philosophy, religion, theology, and mysticism of both West and East. Stace is juggling multiple discourses unfolding at different rates, and he is also engaged in the philosophical disputes of his moment:

One may also say that the mystic gets rid of the empirical ego wherepon the pure ego, normally hidden, emerges into the light. The empirical ego is the stream of consciousness. The pure ego is the unity which holds the manifold of the stream together. This undifferentiated unity is the essence of the introvertive mystical experience.

…Hume concludes that there is no such thing as a self or ego; but that a person is "nothing but a bundle or collection of different perceptions," i.e. nothing but the stream of consciousness. The ego which Hume was denying was of course the ego considered as a substance, whereas what the mystic is affirming is the ego in the sense of what Kant called "the transcendental unity of apperception." (ibid. 86-87)

The near target of this statement was not Hume, but the behaviorists who dominated both psychology and philosophy during the 1950s, and who (like Hume) deprecated the notion of consciousness. From the behaviorist point of view, the development of NNT by McCulloch and Pitts was a triumph which definitively reduced conceptions such as soul, mind, and consciousness to physical states, thereby eliminating them. What the behaviorists could not anticipate at that moment of apparent victory was that by explaining consciousness, computationalism would not eliminate it but rather restore it as a legitimate scientific topic, justifying Stace's faith that the explanation of mystical experience is to be found not in metaphysics, but in theories of mind.

Although the advance of computationalism confirmed Stace's good philosophical judgment in opposing behaviorism, the intervening years have seen profound changes in almost every tributary discourse of his multi-faceted discussion. I have argued that Stace's endorsement of psychedelic experience unexpectedly implied a correlation between his dual definition of mystical experience and the two boundary conditions of the complexity spectrum representing neural data. This possibility alone suggests the need to rethink his entire enterprise.

Accordingly, where the first part of this paper converged on the rather technical point that the psychedelic white-light experience represents a peak of internal entropy, the second part widens its focus to other post-Stacian developments which impinge on the study of mystical experience and psychedelic therapy, including new thinking about metaphysics and the foundations of knowledge, about religion and values, and about science and the situation of human observers in the universe.

Interpretation and misinterpretation

…[M]ystical experiences may be misinterpreted by mystics. (Stace, ibid., p. 18)

Like Stace, Russell located the origin of mysticism in experience, but he was primarily concerned with its influence on the history of philosophy:

Metaphysics, or the attempt to conceive the world as a whole by means of thought, has been developed, from the first, by the union and conflict of two very different human impulses, the one urging men towards mysticism, the other urging them towards science. (Russell, Mysticism and Logic, p. 12)

Mysticism, then, is not just a unique form of experience, but a tendency in human thought.

One of the most convincing aspects of the mystic illumination is the apparent revelation of the oneness of all things, giving rise to pantheism in religion and monism in philosophy. (Ibid. p. 28)

One example of the monism to which Russell objects is the Platonic association of the real and the good, as in the attribution of both physical Creation and ethical instruction to one Supreme Being. But the influence of mysticism extends beyond the merely religious.

The conception of a Reality quite other than the world of appearance, a reality one, indivisible, and unchanging, was introduced into Western philosophy by Parmenides, not, nominally at least, for mystical or religious reasons, but on the basis of a logical argument as to the impossibility of not-being, and most subsequent metaphysical systems are the outcome of this fundamental idea. (ibid. p. 28)

Where Stace implicitly valorizes mysticism as a positive element in human thought, Russell emphasizes its pernicious effects when interpreted too literally. He remarks that the mystical preference for intuition over reason does have a legitimate scope, for example in the formation of hypotheses which reason can confirm or falsify.

…[I]nsight, untested and unsupported, is an insufficient guarantee of truth…But in fact the opposition of instinct and reason is mainly illusory. Instinct, intuition, or insight is what first leads to the beliefs which subsequent reason confirms or confutes, but the confirmation, where it is possible, consists, in the last analysis, of agreement with other beliefs no less instinctive. Reason is a harmonizing, controlling force rather than a creative one. Even in the most purely logical realm, it is insight that first arrives at what is new. (ibid. p. 22)

However, Russell points out that the vision of a higher reality typically leads to a "malicious" devaluation of the world, which is to say to anti-realism. (ibid. p. 29) Anthropologists have noted that magical thinking also assumes a reality behind appearances, a world of spirits and naive rules, and the mystic strain in Western philosophy preserved magical notions:

Leo Frobenius was the first, I believe, to point out that two contrasting attitudes toward death appear among the primitive peoples of the world. Among the hunting tribes, whose life style is based on the art of killing, who live in a world of animals that kill and are killed and hardly know the organic experience of a natural death, all death is a consequence of violence and is generally ascribed not to the natural destiny of temporal beings but to magic. Magic is employed to defend against it and to deliver it to others, and the dead themselves are regarded as dangerous spirits, resenting their dispatch to the other world and now seeking revenge for their miserable state on those still alive.…

…For the planting folk of the fertile steppes and tropical jungles, on the other hand, death is a natural phase of life, comparable to the moment of the planting of the seed, for rebirth.

…Frobenius terms the attitude of the first order "magical," and the latter "mystical," observing that whereas the plane of reference of the first is physical, the ghost being conceived as physical, the second renders a profound sense of communion of death and life in the entity of the sib. (Campbell, Primitive Mythology, pp. 125-130)

Campbell argued that these two patterns, the magical and the mystical, were neolithic matrices which imparted rough form to the respective historical, literate cultures of West and East. The magical notion of the soul or ghost which leaves the body at death dominated Western religion and philosophy until the dawn of modernity. In Russell's terms, the mystical attitude of Platonism (or rationalism) is the successor to magical thinking.

Whitehead famously quipped: "The safest general characterization of the European philosophical tradition is that it consists of a series of footnotes to Plato." Nietzsche, retrospectively contemplating their joint demise, commented that Christianity is Platonism for the masses and Platonism is Christianity for the educated. They shared (or share) the mystical (or magical) notion of a higher Reality. (Lovejoy's The Great Chain of Being can be recommended as an introduction to the internal contradictions which led to the collapse of Platonism, the subject of thousands of texts.)

The pre-Socratics and, later, Aristotle and Epicurus had proposed an early form of the argument against a pure rationalism and for empiricism, which is to say for the notion that knowledge is based on observations (or experience) rather than on the Platonic apprehension of ideal forms. (cf. Markie, P. and Folescu, M., SEP, Rationalism vs. Empiricism.)

In the context of Russell's association of mysticism with rationalism, the formulation "mystical experience" stands out as contradictory. Experience typically reflects the changing world; every state of mind is unique just because its contents are unique, which is to say differentiable. On the other hand, "mystical experience" is by definition invariable, not determined by the changing data associated with being in the world: undifferentiated. Russell does use the term "mystical experience" but in a dual sense, since he rejects the conclusion that the unitary vision is evidence of a higher Reality; his main contribution to philosophy was his effort to replace the notion that knowledge is based on correspondence to an ideal realm with new foundations based on set theory.

The psychedelic crisis—Grof relays reports of the “loss of all reference points”—bears a family resemblance to the collapse of Platonic certainties under the assault of empiricism. As a result, not only has scientific and philosophical thought about thought produced the theories of mind which are the best tools we have for explaining the effects of the psychedelics, a topic mainly of interest to academic specialists, but it is also of practical relevance to individual subjects who are integrating experiences which seem meaningful but which it is impossible to forget are also triggered by a drug. As a result, subjects are almost certain to have questions about how their apparently stable consciousness was changed so profoundly by a few molecules of LSD and the implications for their own identity.

The British Empiricist John Locke (1632-1704) is generally credited with naturalizing the traditional Platonic (i.e. Christian) notion of identity, replacing the magical soul conceived as an integral or unified substance—in Leibniz's terms, a monad—with a psychological explanation, the continuity of what Locke called "consciousness:"

For it is by the consciousness it has of its present thoughts and actions, that it is self to itself now, and so will be the same self as far as the same consciousness can extend to actions past or to come.…

For, since consciousness always accompanies thinking, and it is that which makes everyone to be what he calls self… in this alone consists personal identity. (Locke, An Essay Concerning Human Understanding, Book II, Chapter 27, §9)

On the Platonic picture of the soul as monadic and eternal, identity is more-or-less viewed as a given fact, separable from the question of the nature of ideas. But Locke's notion of consciousness entailed that identity, like any idea, is formed through the association of sensory experiences:

Let us suppose the mind to be, as we say, white paper, void of all characters, without any ideas; how comes it to be furnished? …To this I answer, in one word, from experience. (Locke, ibid., Book II, Chapter I, §2)

Locke emphasized the importance of memory in the formation of identity, but Hume (1711-1776) went even further in deflating the notion of a unitary self, insisting that self-observation yields only the flux of thought, not any permanent or unified self:

For my part, when I enter most intimately into what I call myself, I always stumble on some particular perception or other… I never can catch myself at any time without a perception, and never can observe any thing but the perception.…

The mind is a kind of theatre, where several perceptions successively make their appearance; pass, repass, glide away, and mingle in an infinite variety of postures and situations. (Hume, A Treatise of Human Nature, Book I, Part IV, Section VI)

In addition to his extreme skepticism about identity, Hume is remembered for his critical attitude towards such commonplace notions as ideas, reason, and truth.

Redefining "reality"

According to Hume, all ideas are based on the "connexion" of perceptions:

All the perceptions of the human mind resolve themselves into two distinct kinds, which I shall call Impressions and Ideas. (Hume, Treatise, Book 1, Part 1, Section 1)

Associationism entails the rejection of Platonism, but the argument over how to replace that foundation was to play out over centuries, and Hume's comment about the mind as "a kind of theatre" in retrospect was held to be excessively skeptical, anti-realist or solipsistic. But compared to most of his contemporaries and nearly all of his predecessors, Hume was offering by default an alternative explanation of abstract objects, that they are constructed by humans. It is only a slight dramatization to say that Hume's extreme skepticism (or "nominalism" about abstract objects) stimulated a vast discourse about the metaphysical status of abstract objects which continues today.

As Russell points out in The History of Western Philosophy, numbers are paradigmatic abstract objects, so one version of the metaphysical problematic is the question of whether numbers "exist," whether they are "real:" Are numbers discovered or created by humans? According to traditional criteria, numbers "exist" or are "real" in the sense of being eternal ideal objects.

Russell attempted to replace this naive notion with the idea that numbers and arithmetic are universal (that is, real) by deriving them from set theory, but this program was apparently checked by Gödel's incompleteness theorem, which showed that no proposal concerning the foundation of mathematics could be proved to be complete. Continued efforts by the so-called logical positivists to salvage Russell's approach were effectively terminated at mid-century by Quine's attack on the entire idea that human knowledge rests on solid foundations: he rejected traditional metaphysics as a whole, arguing in effect that, like our traditional idealist definitions of identity and reality, the expectation of Gödelian completeness is itself a relic of Platonism. (Uebel, T., SEP, Vienna Circle, Leitgeb, H. and Carus, A., SEP, Rudolf Carnap)

Although Quine was known for his careful, dry prose, he also had a gift for the shocking statement:

As an empiricist I continue to think of the conceptual scheme of science as a tool, ultimately, for predicting future experience in the light of past experience. Physical objects are conceptually imported into the situation as convenient intermediaries—not by definition in terms of experience, but simply as irreducible posits comparable, epistemologically, to the gods of Homer. For my part I do, qua lay physicist, believe in physical objects and not in Homer's gods; and I consider it a scientific error to believe otherwise. But in point of epistemological footing, the physical objects and the gods differ only in degree and not in kind. Both sorts of entities enter our conceptions only as cultural posits. The myth of physical objects is epistemologically superior to most in that it has proved more efficacious than other myths as a device for working a manageable structure into the flux of experience. We adopt, at least insofar as we are reasonable, the simplest conceptual scheme into which the disordered fragments of raw experience can be fitted and arranged. Simplicity, as a guiding principle in constructing the scientific edifice, is not a matter of logic, but of pragmatic efficacy. (Quine, Two Dogmas of Empiricism, 1951)

Quine's work is generally seen as marking the end of foundationalism, and specifically its most modern form, positivism or logical positivism (the "empiricism" of Two Dogmas), and a new dawn of pragmatism (although Wittgenstein had followed a similar trajectory.) Quine explicitly included arithmetic in his picture of science as a single group of revisable propositions, commenting:

No statement is immune to revision… even that 2 + 2 = 4. (ibid.)

Putnam, Quine's philosophical interlocutor, went to some lengths to refute the "fictionalist" objection that pragmatic arguments reduce numbers to "useful fictions," stating:

Quantification over mathematical entities is indispensable for science, both formal and physical; therefore we should accept such quantification; but this commits us to accepting the existence of the mathematical entities in question. (Putnam, Philosophy of Logic)

So-called Quine-Putnam indispensability, then, redefines terms such as "exist" and "real." Numbers exist. They are real. But reality and existence no longer entail residence in an eternal changeless realm of ideas. (cf. Colyvan, M., SEP, Indispensability Arguments in the Philosophy of Mathematics) Putnam argued that we have no criteria on which to say that numbers or arithmetic are not completely real, even if they are merely indispensable, and therefore revisable, as Quine had said, a position Putnam identified as "modal structuralism." What is primordial is mathematical possibility, not Russell's set theory as such. Putnam is sometimes called a neo-pragmatist but he consistently characterized his (frequently mutating) position as a variety of scientific realism.

In this light, Edelman and Tononi's comment that their model is noncomputational does not rise to the level of a philosophical dispute, despite their otherwise surprising deprecation of the Church-Turing formalism. Notably, they formulate their model of neural processes in terms of complexity theory, and propose that algorithmic complexity is a good proxy for the neural complexity of dynamic cores. My point is that objections to the entire enterprise of correlating functional states to experience which take the form "but the brain is not a computer, and a computer could never do what a brain does" are targeting a model which philosophers have abandoned. As Putnam comments:

What I have in mind in speaking of a "liberal functionalist" is someone who, like me (or like me today), accepts the basic functionalist idea that what matters for consciousnessness and for mental properties generally is the right sort of functional capacities and not the particular matter that subserves those capacities, but (1) does not insist that those functions be "internal," that is, completely describable without going outside the organism's "brain" (thus Gibsonian "affordances" and Millikan's "normal biological functioning" in an environment can all be involved in the description of the "functional organization" of an organism); (2) does not insist that those capacities be described as capacities to compute (although she is naturally happy when computer science sheds light on some part of our functioning); and (3) does not even eschew intentional idioms, if they are needed, in describing our functioning, although she naturally wants an account of how intentional capacities grow out of protointentional capacities on our evolutionary history. (Putnam, "Corresponding with Reality" in Philosophy in an Age of Science, p. 83)

However interesting to philosophers, the problematic around the foundations of knowledge is a technical matter, and mostly irrelevant to daily life, where we have always found numbers and arithmetic indispensable in talking about distance and time, and physical objects to be useful posits indeed. Users of psychedelics may become interested in philosophical staples such as the origin of ideas, but they are almost certain to be confronted with the related question of the nature of their own identity.

Skepticism about identity

Associationism not only offers an alternative explanation to the Platonic notion of an eternal realm of ideas, it undermines the Western assignment of human identity to an integral soul which persists after the death of the body. Against this picture Locke proposed the psychological mechanism of consciousness, defined by awareness of sensory inputs, and of immediately previous states, in addition to memory of earlier states. The notion of consciousness was originally not a problem to be explained, but the solution to a problem posed by the incoherence of traditional dualism.

From the beginning, computationalist ideas were a good fit with their associationist antecedents:

[T]he brain… is not the complete analogue of the computing machine but rather the analogue of a single run on such a machine. (Wiener, Cybernetics).

Wiener's point is that human memory is never completely cleared, an implication of Locke's picture of consciousness. But the discourse over identity which emerged in the decades after the advent of information theory (i.e. both computers and neural network theory) was also shaped by Kant's response to the British empiricists, and particularly to Hume's extreme skepticism.

In the Critique of Pure Reason. Kant argued that experience is not a simple bundle of impressions, but is highly structured by innate "synthetic a priori" categories such as space and time. We only know the world through these categories and the "thing in itself," is unknowable. Today this is regarded as a form of anti-realism or idealism which is incompatible with science. However, although Kant's philosophy as a whole is outdated, one can draw a straight line from Kant's insistence on the "transcendental unity of apperception" to the computationalist idea that consciousness is highly structured, not a simple substance. For example, consciousness can be compared to the user-friendly GUI on a modern computer, which is subserved by elaborate hardware and layers or modules of software which are invisible to the user, or which are taken for granted, like the machine itself and the screen. In the words of Marvin Minsky, "the mind is what the brain does."

Chomsky and Fodor were only the best-known advocates of the notion that experience is highly structured by the computational analogues of Kant's categories and synthetic a priori ideas. Putnam was also an early advocate of the analogy between computer and the brain, but his opposition to Chomsky's so-called innateness hypothesis dates back at least to his 1967 article "The 'innateness hypothesis' and explanatory models in linguistics:"

The 'innateness hypothesis' (henceforth, the 'IH') is a daring—or apparently daring; it may be meaningless, in which case it is not daring—hypothesis proposed by Noam Chomsky.

…[T]he IH is the hypothesis that the human brain is 'programmed' at birth in some quite specific and structured aspects of human natural language.

Chomsky's primary evidence for his hypothesis (sometimes described as Universal Grammar, or a Fixed Nucleus of innate programming) is the ease and speed of language learning and the poverty of the linguistic stimulus required. Putnam countered that general intelligence could account for the same phenomena:

The theorems of mathematics, the solutions to puzzles, etc. cannot on any theory be individually 'innate'; what must be 'innate' are heuristics, i.e. learning strategies. In the absence of any knowledge of what general multipurpose learning strategies might even look like, the assertion that such strategies (which absolutely must exist and be employed by all humans) cannot account for this or that learning process, that the answer or an answer schema must be 'innate', is utterly unfounded. (ibid.)

By the time of the well-known debate between Chomsky and Piaget—an advocate of associationism who, like Chomsky, studied learning in children—Putnam had sharpened his attack on both Chomsky's use of evidence and his willingness to employ something like Kantian a priori categories:

How wide is a domain? Is all of mathematics one domain? If so, what about empirical science? Or are physics, chemistry, and so on, all different domains?

If Chomsky admits that a domain can be as wide as empirical science (that there can be a "learning theory for empirical science"), then he has granted that something exists that may fittingly be called "general intelligence".… Once it is granted that such mutipurpose learning strategies exist, the claim that they cannot account for language learning becomes highly dubious … (p. 297)… It is one thing to say that we cannot scientifically explain how certain structures were produced (and the theory of natural selection does not even claim that those structures were probable), and quite another to say that we now have scientific reason to postulate a large number of "mental organs" as specific as the various domains and subdomains of human knowledge…

Why should [God] pack our heads with a billion different "mental organs," rather than just making us smart? (Piatelli-Palmarini, ed., Language and Learning: The Debate Between Piaget and Chomsky, 1980, p. 298)

Putnam was particularly deprecatory of Fodor's proposal that the brain has an innate "language of thought":

[Fodor]… contends… that such a [digital] computer, [i.e. the brain] if it "learns" at all, must have an innate "program" for making generalizations in its built-in computer language… Second, he concludes that every predicate that a brain could learn to use must have a translation into the computer language of that brain. So no "new" concepts can be acquired: all concepts are innate! (ibid.)

Chomsky did not want to die on that metaphysical hill, and he was pressed by Piaget and his allies to acknowledge that his innateness hypothesis overlapped explanations of psychogenesis based on genetically-encoded structures which, as Cellerier commented, entail "the successive maturation of specialized hardware." (p. 72) Chomsky had to admit that he didn't disagree with the point. The Piaget faction pointed out that such genetic programming might be triggered by experience; it had become a truism that learning entails the hard-wiring of neural connections, further blurring the line between Chomsky's innate programming and Piaget's construction of so-called cognitive objects. Putnam concluded:

If all that is meant by 'innateness' is that children are biologically prepared to acquire language under appropriate conditions, then the debate becomes an unnecessary sectarian squabble. (ibid., p. 301)

By the end of the pivotal confrontation, Piaget and Putnam had prevailed on Chomsky to admit that ideas do not reside in a metaphysical realm and that human identity does not consist in an eternal soul or ghost—which were never his arguments anyway. This was an armistice if not quite a peace.

One of Chomsky's avowed reasons for his persistence in advancing a series of models of his innateness hypothesis was his alarm over the social implications of behaviorism,whose sinister potential was foreshadowed by the title of B.F. Skinner's behaviorist manifesto, Beyond Freedom and Dignity:

The doctrine that the human mind is initially unstructured and plastic and that human nature is entirely a social product has often been associated with progressive and even revolutionary social thinking, while speculations with regard to human instinct have often had a conservative and pessimistic cast… But a deeper look will show that the concept of the "empty organism," plastic and unstructured, apart from being false, also serves naturally as the support for the most reactionary social doctrines. If people are, in fact, malleable and plastic beings with no essential psychological nature, then why should they not be controlled and coerced by those who claim authority, special knowledge, and a unique insight into what is best for those less enlightened? (Chomsky, Reflections on Language, p. 132)

Chomsky could be characterized as trying to stake out a domain of freedom and dignity within a computational model, locating the essential humanity of the individual in a genetically-determined capability. Putnam's disagreement with Chomsky and Fodor is not over their computationalism, it is that computational processes are purely syntactic, and that content and meaning are supplied by experience and memory:

… [M]achine language does not contain (nor can one introduce into it by definition) such notions as "tree," "cow," jumps," "spontaneous," "pert," and so on—it only contains such notions as "add," "subtract," "O," "l " "put result in address 17," "go back to instruction so-and-so," and "print out contents of address blah-blah." (ibid., pp. 304-5)

Putnam's argument here echoes an old objection to Plato: even if there were an ideal realm, the physical processes of the brain alone could not interact with them. But Putnam is proposing an empiricist solution to the puzzle. As he had put it in 1975 in The meaning of 'meaning': "Cut the pie any way you like, 'meanings' just ain't in the head!" (At least one interpreter has suggested the restatement: "'meanings' ain't just in the head.")

Putnam's renunciation of functionalism was widely recognized for delimiting the scope of computationalism, but as his devastating riposte to Fodor illustrated, his picture of identity was only part of his project to salvage both Kant's intuition that consciousness is highly structured and Hume's pure empiricism. (Putnam even critiques Hume's notion of the mind as theater for being insufficiently externalist—that is, for being tinged with anti-realism.)

Putnam, in other words, accepts computationalism but rejects innatism on philosophical grounds, locating the semantic component of meaning in external reference. Human identity isn't even exactly "individual," it is embedded in language, culture, family, education, history and so on. With respect to meaning in general, Putnam is clear that externalism implies anti-individualism. (cf. e.g. "Corresponding with Reality" in Philosophy in an Age of Science, p. 81)

Putnam's consistent defense of realism encompassed both modal structuralism with respect to the foundations of mathematics and moral realism. Quine, attacking the analytic-synthetic distinction had writtent that ""The lore of our fathers is a fabric of sentences… It is a pale gray lore, black with fact and white with convention." Morton White had argued that facts and values are likewise woven together, a theme which Putnam would take up in The Collapse of the Fact/Value Dichotomy. The notion that moral and ethical values are unreal because we have done away with the authority of revelation makes as little sense as rejecting mathematics because we no longer believe that numbers are pre-existing abstract objects.

Putnam's realist reconstruction of foundations has both radical and conservative implications (one may say) for the study of mystical experience and religion. On the one hand, the endorsement by philosophers of a story about foundations compatible with empiricism parallels the effort by sociologists and anthropologists to discover human origins of religion and ethics. On the other hand, the stripping of divine authority from the scriptures and traditions of the world compel a revaluation which valorizes human teachers and teaching.

Of immediate relevance, Putnam countered the naive argument that computationalism had succeeded in naturalizing consciousness, insisting that psychology cannot be reduced to neurology. (cf. Fodor, "Special Sciences," 1974):

I argued in "The Idea of Science" and in "The Diversity of the Sciences" that (1) different sciences exemplify different methodologies; and (2) unless we want to declare that history, including historical linguistics, and many other human sciences are not "science," it is wrong to posit that only what resembles physics is really "science." [note 9: And if we do declare this, what is supposed to follow? That there is no well-confirmed knowledge in these areas? That would be absurd.] (Putnam, "On Not Writing Off Scientific Realism," in Philosophy in Age of Science p. 94)

The white-light experience is a unique exception to the principle that thoughts can not be closely correlated with functional states, reflecting its status as a boundary condition. Its description as a signal is purely statistical—one might say syntactic, in the sense that it has no differentiable content. Even describing the experience requires interpretation.

interpreting Stace

The mystic insight begins with the sense of a mystery unveiled, of a hidden wisdom now suddenly become certain beyond the possibility of a doubt. The sense of certainty and revelation comes earlier than any definite belief. The definite beliefs at which mystics arrive are the result of reflection upon the inarticulate experience gained in the moment of insight. Often, beliefs which have no real connection with this moment become subsequently attracted into the central nucleus; thus in addition to the convictions which all mystics share, we find, in many of them, other convictions of a more local and temporary character, which no doubt become amalgamated with what was essentially mystical in virtue of their subjective certainty. (Russell, "Mysticism and Logic," p. 19)

Where Russell was careful to distinguish between the phenomenology of mystical experience, the role of mysticism (or intuition) in thought in general, and the metaphysical conclusions which are typically based on mysticism, Stace was primarily concerned with the experience itself. Where Russell identified competing metaphysical systems, Stace deliberately groups them together.

Russell's main topic is the mysticism of the West and its metaphysical implications. Stace, on the other hand, finds reasons to distinguish between its various forms. For example, he writes that "unity with God" is a valid Christian interpretation of mystical experience, but he insists that Jewish mystics, whose strict monotheism forbids an experience of unity with God and who instead describe "visions of the Throne of God", have not had genuine mystical experiences. At best, this distinction seems arbitrary because it turns on the metaphysical conclusions drawn, not the experience itself.

On the other hand, Stace effaces the distinctions between Western mysticism and that of the East:

Everyone knows that there are breathing exercises which tend to produce mystical states. In the same way there are many mental exercises, certain kinds of disciplined meditation and concentration, which are undertaken with the same end in view. Prayer, properly understood, is another name for these spiritual efforts to reach up to mystical experiences. (p 24)

When Stace says that "everyone knows" about breathing exercises, he is not referring to any substantial Western tradition, but to pranayama, the Indian science of breath, which has provided both principles and practical techniques which are applicable during psychedelic therapy. (Grof himself developed "holotropic breathwork" as a non-drug way of exteriorizing birth trauma, a practice which was popularized by the so-called "rebirthing" movement.) By equating prayer and meditation, as well as Western breathwork (whatever that might be) and pranayama, Stace is implicitly flattering the East, but in effect he lumps East and West together just to serve his definition of mystical experience.

To be fair, Stace was writing for a largely Christian country from a chair at a traditionally Protestant university. Further, to the degree that he was addressing the general public, he needed to anticipate deeply established metaphysical attitudes (effectively, a thoroughgoing dualism) which Pew Research polls consistently show are held by about four out of five Westerners (or at least Americans). Compared to Russell, he is notably charitable toward Western metaphysics, and this appears to be a factor in a somewhat puzzling series of comments, which arrive at the surprising conclusion that the metaphysical position of the Mahayana school of Buddhism is more akin to that of Christianity than it is to the Hinayana school. It is certainly not the case that Stace was unaware of metaphysical distinctions between East and West. He displays a subtle understanding of Buddhism in its own terms:

According to Professor D. T. Suzuki, sunyata, the Buddhist Void or emptiness, means:

Absolute Emptiness transcending all forms of mutual relationship… In Buddhist Emptiness there is no time, no space, no becoming, no thingness. Pure experience is the mind seeing itself as reflected in itself… This is possible only when the mind is sunyata itself, that is, when the mind is devoid of all it's possible contents except itself. (Suzuki, Mysticism: Christian and Buddhist, 1927)

In this passage we should note those features which the Buddhist experience of the Void has in common with the introvertive experience of the Void elsewhere. The mind "is devoid of all its possible contents except itself." To be emptied of all empirical contents is the universal character of that experience. And what is left? Not unconsciousness, as would follow from Hume's passage dismissing existence of the self. What is left is the pure ego, the self itself, seeing itself "as reflected in itself." And it is possible thus to experience sunyata, the Void, "only when the mind is sunyata itself." (109-110, Stace, ibid.)

Stace here is describing the Void of the Mahayana school of Buddhism as a theory of mind; the Void is a positive capability, an idea he contrasts with Hume's skepticism. But he then uses the term in a metaphysical sense:

The meaning of this is identical with that of Ruysbroeck when he says that the spirit of the God-seeing man "is undifferentiated and without distinction, and therefore it feels nothing but the unity." Further, this fact that the mind, in this experience, is itself what it perceives, whether that is spoken of as the Void, or as the unity, or the One, or the Universal Self, or whether it is interpreted as God, is the source of all doctrines of "union with God" or "identity with Brahman," whether found in the East or the West and whether they are expressed in pantheistic, nihilistic, or theistic language. (ibid.)

Some pages later, Stace contrasts the Hinayana rejection of the soul with the Mahayana theory of the mind as a positive capability.

Thus, even if the Hinayana doctrines were the original interpretations which the Buddha himself put upon his own enlightenment experience, there is no direct evidence that his experience differed in any basic way from that of other great mystics. The evidence, so far as it goes, is the other way.

But it may be said that the doctrine of anatta, or no-soul, if the account of it in the Pali canon is accepted as being the Buddha's view, is, at least in spirit and probably in substance, inconsistent with the experiences of non-Buddhist mystics.

This doctrine rejects, by means of an argument which is practically identical with the famous argument of David Hume, the whole concept of a self or soul. It urges that there is nothing in the mind except its empirical contents, and from this premiss concludes, as Hume did, that the "I" is nothing but the stream of conscious states. The Hinayanist also rejects, of course, the Hindu concept of the Universal Self, which is identical with Brahman or the Supreme Being. Thus it is not only sceptical of the soul, but is also atheistic.

…[T]he concept of God is an interpretation of the experience, not part of the experience itself. (ibid. p. 124)

While Stace's positions are carefully stated and reasonable within their historical context, by Russell's lights he is insufficiently emphatic about the unreliability of mystical experience, although it is implied by his discussion of the variety of metaphysical conclusions drawn by mystics.

On Platonic metaphysics, ideas are intrinsically reliable, even if human access to them is not entirely so (or even logically conceivable). But it was clear even to the early modern empiricists that, on the associationist model, the formation of ideas is no guarantee of their reliability. As Locke put it:

Of those associations which arise from custom and education, many are so ill-grounded, and the ideas so loosely connected, that the mind takes them for one and the same, though in things themselves they are quite distinct. This is the source of no small part of the errors of human life. To this we may impute a great many of the absurdities which are to be met with in the world, and are not easily to be accounted for by reason. (ibid., Book II, Ch. XXXIII, §5)

Hume was even more skeptical of the reliability of association:

The imagination is apt to carry its views beyond those objects which are immediately present to the senses… By this means, we are apt to imagine greater force in arguments, than they really have; and are seduced by the resemblance and contiguity of ideas to confound things which are in themselves entirely distinct. (Hume, A Treatise of Human Nature, Book I, Part I, Section IV)

Among the early modern empiricists, Kant's arguments about the unreliability of reason are the most pointed and well-known. He described the human desire for unity, coherence, and systematicity as leading to transcendental illusions such as the concretization of indefinite non-objects such as God, Soul, and World. Such terms are "regulative," like undefinable practical concepts such as "happiness." For example, even Newton's laws of motion posited God as a Prime Mover, and traditional ideas about ethics looked to God as the exemplar of the ideal Good. Kant arguably saw more clearly than Hume that early empiricism left important questions unaddressed, and his detailed critique of traditional metaphysics earned Mendelssohn's epithet "the All-Destroyer."

While all ideas are potentially unreliable, mystical experience is in a class of its own. As Russell comments with respect to the mystical tendency in general:

[V]ery strong instinctive beliefs are sometimes wholly mistaken. (Russell, ibid. p. 23)

The "sense of certainty and revelation" associated with mystical experience (intuition, instinct) is paradoxically suspect:

But if it should appear, on examination, to be at least as fallible as intellect, its greater subjective certainty becomes a demerit, making it only the more irresistibly deceptive. (ibid. p. 25)

The potential unreliability of association is greatly exaggerated under the influence of psychedelics, when visual effects, a picture, concept, or narrative may have an artificially enhanced salience (i.e. meaningfulness) combined with a loss of selectivity, specificity, or veridicality (i.e. meaning). During LSD therapy, mechanically driven association can produce thoughts, such as extreme paranoia, as well as religious and mystical experience, which are both utterly convincing and completely unreliable.

The effects of LSD on concepts and narratives: mysticism and paranoia

Ordinarily, as West commented, states of consciousness are strongly structured by external events and states of affairs, but psychedelic narratives often appear to be constructed as a frame or contextualization of the emotional states associated with COEX systems and the BPMs as they are exteriorized. This dream-logic can be illustrated with a thought experiment:

The observation that LSD has a tendency to produce mystical states more-or-less systematically is discussed with two subjects, Alice and Bob. With minimal instruction, each is given a flower "to meditate on" during a recreational-dose session, under conditions of isolation with quiet support. The following fictional reports are stripped to the bare essentials to illustrate the role of emotion in shaping psychedelic experience.

Alice imagines that she is involved in a sacred ceremony of initiation administered by an eternal priesthood, sees herself as if from above with all her imperfections, but merges with the purity and vitality of the flower, symbol of the renewal of spring. In the flower she sees the universe with which she and the flower are one. She leaves the session feeling renewed and honoring those who have assisted her, the process, and herself. She has had a successful and therapeutic mystical experience

Bob is disturbed to identify with his flower, which, however fresh, is doomed to wither. Perhaps, like the flower, his own death is imminent. Those who have involved him in the session, the staff, are conspiring to kill him, to sacrifice him in some ritual. Perhaps the CIA itself is involved! Maybe the world is coming to an end! It is up to him to save it. He must act! He suddenly attempts to flee the therapeutic setting. Almost certainly his paranoid delusion will wear off in a few hours at most, but the experience has been unsettling and alienating.

Alice was more-or-less continuously aware that her intuition of participating in a ritual was a species of fantasy, even if it reflected the meaning to her of the session. Bob, panicking, lost that perspective. Both subjects experienced "degenerate" mappings (many-to-one compression that collapses distinctions) yielding non-veridical narratives which they nevertheless interpreted in personal terms. Alice's narrative seems relatively benign, and she was not driven by emotion into a radically or dangerously non-veridical interpretation of her experience. In contrast, Bob's map was structured to contextualize his fear, and apparently added to it. Unfortunately, in this thought experiment he did not receive the thorough preparation Grof afforded his subjects, nor was the session interiorized with eyeshades and music.

Both setting and events during a session may have an outsized impact: if Alice's experience had taken place in a beautiful natural environment while Bob's session took place in a lab or with too many observers, that difference alone could have been sufficient to drive their experiences toward mystical and paranoid forms of transcendental ideation respectively.

Recreational users typically manipulate their own "set" (or expectation) by using psychedelics in enjoyable circumstances or settings. But where recreational use is oriented toward making the experience pleasant, the technique of high-dose therapy is to elicit COEX systems, rebirth sequences, and ultimately the death-rebirth experience—really difficult material. Grof emphasizes the importance of preparedness:

The intensity of psychedelic states also deserves notice; it is important to prepare the client for the fact that the dimensions of the experience will probably be beyond anything that he or she has faced before or could even imagine in the usual state of consciousness. Although no words can adequately communicate the intensity of a high-dose LSD experience, such a warning can save the candidate from shock and panic during the session. (Grof, 1980, ibid.)

On the therapeutic trajectory, the encounter with fear and anxiety is essentially inevitable, particularly during the so-called death-rebirth experience. Bob's case, above, illustrated the reason for Grof's careful preparation and sensory isolation of his subjects. The sheer intensity of the death-rebirth experience is "beyond anything that he or she has faced," comparable to that of actual birth or death. At the Macy conference, Denber commented about his own experience, "It actually has to have been felt to believe anyone else telling of it."

Paranoia is so typical of the LSD response that some therapists at Macy had begun to think of it as having utility:

Fremont-Smith: Do you think it is a good thing to get the paranoid reaction; that this is a useful stage in the patient's therapy?

Chandler: Yes. It is something that is in everyone's subconscious.

Fremont-Smith: So that you, in a sense, are looking for it in your patients?

Chandler: Yes.

Fremont-Smith: And you find it?

Chandler: Then you are taking the Kleinian approach? Are you following Melanie Klein?

Chandler: I am following LSD, really. This was not something I believed before I started LSD, but I found it so consistently in regressive experiences with LSD that I have just adopted it as something that seems to be just about universal, with all patients.

Grof also recognizes paranoia as an important symptom, an effect of the primal fear which accompanies recovery of birth trauma in particular. Since the fear actually precedes the mapping or recall of the memory, it can evoke unrelated fantastical narratives which correspond to the depth and intensity of the emotion; typically these dissipate permanently with recovery of the actual memory of birth.

A therapist who does more than act as a sitter during a session increases the risk of becoming the object of the paranoid reaction, driven to mechanical heights of association by the drug. Bodywork can be effective at any point during a session, but any kind of physical interaction during the peak of the effect is susceptible to misinterpretation as threat, sexual approach, or medical intervention (even attempted torture or examination by extraterrestrials!) Grof's strategies for internalizing the peak of the drug effect are designed to avoid the projection of any paranoid reaction onto the world—particularly onto therapists and the therapeutic procedure. His use of higher dosages is also intended to allow the subject to briskly move through difficult states, including paranoia.

By the time of the 1959 Macy conference, it was recognized that repeated administration of LSD can help the subject develop insight into the distinction between fantasy and reality:

Sandison:

The success or failure of LSD treatment depends to a large extent on what the ego makes of the unconscious manifestations presented to it through the medium of LSD…

I am therefore tempted to discuss the phenomenon of integration of the personality after LSD in two other terminologies. One, using again an "ego" system, refers to the boundaries of the ego, rather than to the qualities of the ego itself. The other terminology is that of existentialism. The former view is propounded by Scott, who says that the relationship between the ego and the self (using the latter term in the Jungian sense) can only be appreciated if we can allow the ego boundaries to dissolve and to let ourselves become identified with the cosmos. The "cosmos," from the extroverted point of view, might be the universe; from the introverted point of view, it is in the inner world of ideas and conceptions. Scott writes: "Thus shuttling to and from between inner and outer, we become aware of what body image means, the boundary which gives form to our ego selves." This, to my mind, is also an accurate description of what happens during repeated administration of LSD. The shuttling to and fro between reality and fantasy defines the borders of both, just as a man traveling by rocket from earth to moon and back would at last begin to understand something about his relation to the physical universe. This is the best way I can account for the growth of mental stature, the insight, and the sense of psychological solidity which the patients experience. (143-145)

Repeated administration occurs in recreational use as well as in therapy, however not in systematic pursuit of clear therapeutic goals, nor is there a therapist to assist in dispelling fantasy and integrating the experience. The history of widespread self-experimentation indicates that the risks entailed by recreational use include poor integration of the fantastical elements of the experience. In particular, subjects risk activating latent mental illness. There is an argument to be made that even if there is a place for more-or-less casual recreational use of the psychedelics, experimentation with high dosages shouldn't be undertaken without due preparation.

Paranoia is only one potential component of rebirth sequences. The sheer strangeness of the visions accompanying the death-rebirth crisis is suggested by the following list of phenomena observed by Grof during the exteriorization of the third perinatal matrix, which contains the memorial record of the crux of the labor, passage through the birth canal:

BPMIII—Phenomenology in LSD Sessions:

intensification of suffering to cosmic dimensions; borderline between pain and pleasure; "volcanic" type of ecstasy; brilliant colors; explosions and fireworks; sadomasochistic orgies; murders and bloody sacrifice; active engagement in fierce battles; atmosphere of wild adventure and dangerous explorations; intense sexual orgiastic feelings and scenes of harems and carnivals; experiences of dying and being reborn; religions involving bloody sacrifice (Aztecs, Christ's suffering and death on the cross, Dionysus, etc.); intense physical manifestations (pressures and pains, suffocation, muscular tension and discharge in tremors and twitches, nausea and vomiting, hot flushes and chills, sweating, cardiac distress, problems of sphincter control, ringing in the ears)

Skillful management of this phase of the rebirth sequences (which may need to be repeated from "less than ten to several scores" of times) is essential to the success of therapy. (Grof, LSD Psychotherapy, p. 215) The partial arousal of this material from the unconscious without its full exteriorization and integration undoubtedly accounts for many bad outcomes in lay use, and Grof recommends the completion of psychedelic therapy in any such cases:

It is of critical importance for the practice of LSD psychotherapy to know the concomitants of the experiential transition from death to rebirth intimately. Some of the states the subject has to face in this context are so unbearable that he or she may not be able to do it without sufficient acquaintance with this territory on the part of, and constant encouragement and support from the sitter. If this is not available, desperate avoidance of the frightening aspects of the critical turning-point can become a long-term impediment or even a permanent block to the completion of the perinatal process. The expectation of a catastrophic global explosion, excessive degrees of suffocation, feeling an impending loss of consciousness ("black-out"), a sense of bodily disintegration, and the collapse of all reference points are the most frequent final obstacles that subjects have to face in the death-rebirth process. (ibid., p. 210)

On Grof's account, the exteriorization of BPM III evokes a primal fear so intense that it drives a totalistic framing narrative, often in the form of a spasm of overwhelming paranoia or dread of imminent death or the end of the world, suggesting that apocalypticism is just the most extreme form of paranoia. Specifically birth-related memories may appear only occasionally or not at all. To the LSD subject who has evoked BPM III, the fear is real and any associated narrative which the mind generates to map or contextualize that fear will tend to be gripping, to the point that it may seem realer than ordinary life, to be a revelation. The state could be characterized as a fugue which takes on a salience which may exceed the subject's well-grounded everyday narratives, which accounts for the possibility of a mixed state, a waking realistic fantasy—effectively a waking dream—with the difference that subjects may take real action on the basis of their delusions.

These dark possibilities seem entirely alien from Stace's description of mystical experience as having a "deeply felt positive mood." Grof, evidently of the opinion that existing language was inadequate to describe his observations, proposed the term "transpersonal experience," which he defined as "experiences involving an expansion or extension of consciousness beyond the usual ego boundaries and beyond the limitations of time and/or space." (Grof, ibid., p. 155) If we represent identity as a map of the self designated by "A," then transpersonal experience corresponds to the integration of multiple clusters, corresponding to A + B + C, where B and C may represent other real or abstract objects (animals, people, etc.) Accordingly, any transpersonal experience by definition involves a degree of self-transcendence, an experience of unity with a greater whole; Stace's definition presumably refers to the limit of the infinite series of additions to the map, the experience of unity with everything.

Each iteration of the map in the transcendental series (A + B + C + … + ∞) is less selective, less veridical, and less complex. In a technical sense, then, transpersonal maps are examples of degenerate mapping. The term may be unfortunate in this context, where it just sounds pejorative, but it points to the loss of complexity (or selectivity) which maps in the overload zone all share.

Schematically, the pure paranoid state closely resembles the pure mystical state, except cosmic harmony is replaced by opposition. If, once again, the map of the self is represented by A, then the feared Other comes to be represented by the string B + C + D + … + ∞, which A would naturally interpret in the classic paranoid statements, "They're all against me," or, "They're all out to get me."

On this analysis, mystic experience is neither a vision of heaven, nor a visit to a metaphysical island. Like other thoughts, both mystical experience and paranoia are interpretations of states of the brain, and while mystical experience may be a marker of therapeutic success, negative feelings and the thoughts associated with them—such as paranoia—are actually more immediately significant in the sense that they constitute a series of resistances to the therapeutic process; grist for the therapeutic mill.

Interpretation, delusion, and paranoia

The topic of unreliability opens into a variety of discourses—psychological, sociological, economic, philosophical, etc.—which give good reasons why modern humans live in fear, anxiety, resentment, and paranoia, as well as documenting the demise of religious certainties.

Since both fear and mystical experience are subject to interpretation, and since (on the associationist model) each human is a unique product of all the influences and ideas in their experience, these issues are unavoidably relevant to the course of psychedelic therapy. However, they are tangential to the information-theoretical armature of this paper, and accordingly treated as digressions, subject to brief summary and collapsible by using the arrows in the text.

The first of these sketches really only points at a voluminous and very well-documented tradition of responses to science and modernity, including, for example, the disagreement between Freud and Jung over the reliability of religious experience.

One must, however, go still further, and also declare war, relentless war to the knife, against the "atomistic requirements" which still lead a dangerous after-life in places where no one suspects them, like the more celebrated "metaphysical requirements": one must also above all give the finishing stroke to that other and more portentous atomism which Christianity has taught best and longest, the SOUL-ATOMISM. Let it be permitted to designate by this expression the belief which regards the soul as something indestructible, eternal, indivisible, as a monad, as an atomon: this belief ought to be expelled from science! Between ourselves, it is not at all necessary to get rid of "the soul" thereby, and thus renounce one of the oldest and most venerated hypotheses—as happens frequently to the clumsiness of naturalists, who can hardly touch on the soul without immediately losing it. But the way is open for new acceptations and refinements of the soul-hypothesis; and such conceptions as "mortal soul," and "soul of subjective multiplicity," and "soul as social structure of the instincts and passions," want henceforth to have legitimate rights in science. (Nietzsche, Beyond Good and Evil , [text], Ch.1, Sec. 12)

The spasm of fear and paranoia which often precedes the actual recovery of the memory of birth is only the most extreme example of a state shaped by the activation of negative feelings. Once the picture of the soul as an indivisible monad lost its grip on scholars, it was replaced by a variety of analyses which diagnose human identity as beset with imperfections such as fear, anxiety, alienation, resentment, and neurosis—sources of negative feelings which may be amplified during therapy. (cf. Pellauer, D. and Dauenhauer, B., SEP, Paul Ricoeur, etc.)

Fear is probably the most primordial emotion. Even a unicellular organism will flee predators, and one implication of the theory of evolution is that human instincts and drives reflect the animal nature in which we are embedded. Anxiety is an overloaded term but may be defined as fear which lacks a definite object. Fear with no object looks for one, potentially hardening into permanent dread; anxiety is the emotional generator of paranoid ideation.

With the collapse of Platonism, Lovejoy's Great Chain of Being, the structure of society was no longer seen as ordained by God: No Divine Right, no Kings. The development of widespread literacy, science, industry, capitalism, and democracy was accompanied by profound dislocations, whose diagnosis generated a literature too vast to discuss and too relevant to ignore completely. Nietzsche's notion of ressentiment and Marx's of alienation tried to capture the plight of the modern masses. Max Weber developed Nietzsche's idea that society had become excessively Apollonian or rational, diagnosing humanity as suffering just due to the process of rationalization, which increases human power, but increasingly takes away individual freedom. Weber famously depicted the robe of the Protestant businessman-saint becoming a cage of iron in which humanity is imprisoned.

The relative powerlessness of the individual conduces to a generalized mood of resentment against a variety of organized "higher powers"—parents, schools, churches and other institutions, corporations, governments, and so on. None of these interests, however rational, are those of the individual, hence resentment and even a healthy suspicion are not only understandable, they are even appropriate in some sense. Isaiah Berlin saw opposition to rationalization (i.e. Romanticism) as inevitable and necessary, even in its reactionary forms; however, mishandled by governments, resentment can lead to populist revolution, either communist or fascist. It is not too much of a strain to identify these red and black fascisms, as Berlin called them, as the political equivalent of flights of fantasy. Paranoia may be a form of transcendental illusion, like Spinoza's Supreme Being, but like belief in God, it is an ordinary mode of thought. It might even be typical, at least in its more transitory forms, as typical as resentment or magical thinking.

Arguably Freud was the most important master of what Ricoeur called the "hermeneutics of suspicion," which was to dominate continental philosophy for most of the 20th century. (cf. Lanier, R.L., SEP, Friedrich Nietzsche, Gutting, G. and Oksala, J., SEP, Michel Foucault) Freud managed to outrage not only traditionalists, but also those who, like Kant, wanted to preserve traditional values on a basis other than divine revelation. The final straw was the least certain of Freud's speculations about the Oedipal complex: that Judaism, and therefore Christianity, originated in the actual murder of a domineering patriarch who monopolized the women of the clan; and that the common practice of exogamy constitutes evidence of the parricide which has structured society ever since.

Freud's original sin, though, was not this provocative conclusion, but simply that he dared to analyze religion in the first place. He pronounced it "patently infantile" and proceeded cold-bloodedly to dismantle the sacrosanct notion of God the Father:

The common man cannot imagine this Providence otherwise than in the figure of an enormously exalted father. (Freud, Civilization and its discontents, p. 74 pdf)

Where Freud seemed content to perform the autopsy, Nietzsche had looked to some kind of revival:

Nietzsche identifies a strongly instinctual, wild, amoral, "Dionysian" energy within pre-Socratic Greek culture as an essentially creative and healthy force, locating its prime expression in the tragic chorus, and constituting the very life of the tragedy. Surveying the history of Western culture since the time of the Greeks, Nietzsche laments over how this Dionysian, creative energy had been submerged and weakened as it became overshadowed by the "Apollonian" forces of logical order and stiff sobriety. He concludes that European culture since the time of Socrates has remained one-sidedly Apollonian, repressed, scientific, and relatively unhealthy.…

…As a means towards a cultural rebirth, Nietzsche advocates in contemporary life, the resurrection and fuller release of Dionysian artistic energies—those which he associates with primordial creativity, joy in existence and ultimate truth. (Wicks, Robert, SEP, Nietzsche's Life and Works).

By contrast, Freud's analysis discounts religious and mystical experience entirely. He almost certainly would have have regarded the popularity of the psychedelics as historically atavistic and psychologically infantile, although one can imagine him being intrigued by its application to psychotherapy. Nietzsche argued for a balance of Dionysian and Apollonian tendencies in art and in life; if the popular enthusiasm for psychedelics is a Dionysian movement, perhaps psychedelic psychotherapy represents that balance of chaos and rationality. One suspects that Nietzsche would have been more comfortable with the psychedelics than Freud, whose rejection of mystical experience actually provided the frame for Civilization and its Discontents:

…[M]y friend answered…that he was sorry I had not properly appreciated the true source of religious sentiments. This, he says, consists in a peculiar feeling, which he himself is never without, which he finds confirmed by many others, and which he may suppose is present in millions of people. It is a feeling which he would like to call a sensation of 'eternity', a feeling as of something limitless, unbounded—as it were,'oceanic'. This feeling, he adds, is a purely subjective fact, not an article of faith; it brings with it no assurance of personal immortality, but it is the source of the religious energy which is seized upon by the various Churches and religious systems, directed by them into particular channels, and doubtless also exhausted by them. One may, he thinks, rightly call oneself religious on the ground of this oceanic feeling alone, even if one rejects every belief and every illusion. (Civilization and its Discontents, p. 64, pdf)

…The derivation of religious needs from the infant's helplessness and the longing for the father aroused by it seems to me incontrovertible, especially since the feeling is not simply prolonged from childhood days, but is permanently sustained by fear of the superior power of Fate. I cannot think of any need in childhood as strong as the need for a father's protection. Thus the part played by the oceanic feeling, which might seek something like the restoration of limitless narcissism, is ousted from a place in the foreground. The origin of the religious attitude can be traced back in clear outlines as far as the feeling of infantile helplessness. There may be something further behind that, but for the present it is wrapped in obscurity.

I can imagine that the oceanic feeling became connected with religion later on. The 'oneness with the universe' which constitutes its ideational content sounds like a first attempt at a religious consolation, as though it were another way of disclaiming the danger which the ego recognizes as threatening it from the external world. Let me admit once more that it is very difficult for me to work with these almost intangible quantities. Another friend of mine, whose insatiable craving for knowledge has led him to make the most unusual experiments and has ended by giving him encyclopaedic knowledge, has assured me that through the practices of Yoga, by withdrawing from the world, by fixing the attention on bodily functions and by peculiar methods of breathing, one can in fact evoke new sensations and coenaesthesias in oneself, which he regards as regressions to primordial states of mind which have long ago been overlaid. He sees in them a physiological basis, as it were, of much of the wisdom of mysticism. (ibid. p. 72)

Freud was dismissive of Jung's dualistic interpretation of psychological observations:

It is not easy to translate the concepts of individual psychology into mass psychology, and I do not think that much is to be gained by introducing the concept of a "collective" unconscious—the content of the unconscious is collective anyhow, a general possession of mankind. (ibid. p. 208)

Stace's discussion of mystical experience might be regarded as an empiricist's attempt to salvage something from Jung. Freud's unwillingness to take the simple identification of God the Father at face value places him firmly in the empiricist camp, as does his observation that such symbols are over-determined by ambivalent and layered associations. The boy admires and loves his father, but also fears and hates him, and, critically, competes with him for the love of mother and sisters. (If Freud's notion that sacred history encodes the actual murder and ritual cannibalism of a tyrannical father by his sons seems entirely impossible, the chronicle of modern cult leaders who take many wives and send away the young men, in John Krakauer's Under the Banner of Heaven, suggests that the situation itself must be relatively common in history, although strictly speaking Freud's conclusion was superfluous to his psychoanalytic enterprise and only provoked his critics.)

Even if we take the results of LSD research to be strong evidence for Jung's contention that religious and mystical experience are more than flights from reality, as Freud insisted, Jung's apparent endorsement of an ideal realm may have left him less able to appreciate the shadow-logic by which paranoia and religious experience are closely related modes of thought.

Some transpersonal states are clearly pernicious: "I am the All, acting in a myth about me" "It is all up to me," "Everyone is out to get me." However, many non-unitary transpersonal states are undoubtedly beneficial, not paranoid or apocalyptic. The experience of unity with a pet, for example, might be emotionally fulfilling and therapeutic, and might even be casually described as a mystical experience, although falling short of Stace's ideal definition.

In Stace's terms, only the infinite form of the series A + B + C + … ∞ can correspond to the unitary state so often expressed as "All is One." Put so baldly, one can scarcely avoid the Kantian conclusion that the "unitary state" construed as a precise goal of meditation or prayer is an example of transcendental illusion, like World, Soul, or God, which is to say it is beyond specific definition. As a practical matter, all states which fall short of the ideal unity may be more-or-less subject to a paranoid interpretation.

During the passage from BPM2 to BPM3, fear may still be the main emotion, but "volcanic" ecstasy replaces existential dread. This is still the realm of fantasy: the waking dream fits the self-image into a narrative of heroic overcoming, a path out of the crisis. Apocalyptic and messianic ideation are not uncommon during this phase. The ego-satisfactions of such fantasies may be an attractor for recreational users, and in therapy they are recognized as a harbinger of the crisis in a rebirth sequence or in therapy as a whole, a stage to be interiorized as much as possible.

Even the first rebirth sequence, however partial in retrospect, is a challenge to the subject's sense of identity. Although the experience itself may be ineffable, self-transcendence leaves the subject with a new map of himself and his place in the universe. It can turn out to be the most meaningful moment in someone's life. However this knowledge is not the meaning of the mystical experience or unitary state as such, but rather an individual interpretation. The therapeutic task is dual; to valorize the experience but also to counter its misinterpretation.

LSD research added deep shadows to Stace's sunny survey of mystical experience. While Stace defended LSD as an effective trigger of mystical experience, it also drives subjects to encounter fearful states such as social anxiety, paranoia, apocalypticism, and the death-rebirth experience itself. Some of these states are indistinguishable from psychosis, except for their transience—and Grof has pointed out that such apparently psychotic states may become exteriorized without being resolved. If unresolved during a session they may even come to dominate consciousness until they are mobilized and resolved, typically by another therapeutic session. The legal prohibition of LSD was largely a response to the negative outcomes of its early mass adoption, many of which may have been the result of the failure to manage memorial material, which Grof's therapeutic techniques could have prevented or resolved.

In addition to social alarm about the risks—indeed, the manifest harms—associated with the widespread popular use of psychedelics, Western religion, as Stace documented, tends to be hostile to mysticism in itself and to enforce a theistic interpretation on any expression of it. Naturally, LSD has aroused the special enmity of religious authorities, even in comparison to more dangerous drugs. Because this hostility affects the cultural, social, and legal status of LSD and the other psychedelics, the next sections briefly discuss the origin of that hostility, which is as old as the separation of religion from magic. In those depths, scholars have also found the inception of ideas about the ultimate magician, to wit the returning prophet or messiah, and his eschatological role; ideas which may influence LSD subjects' ideation, particularly in the region of the death-rebirth experience.

Magic, religion, and prophecy

In The Sociology of Religion Max Weber made an argument which I think is indispensable in understanding the full death-rebirth experience. He describes the process whereby a priesthood apotheosizes a prophet, enforcing a dogma in which the individual is of no spiritual value, and is condemned to await the return at the end of time of the only spiritual power capable of dispensing grace, the prophet-god. Prophetic charisma can only belong to the prophet, a chunk of cultural programming which can lead the chemically inspired to conclude that he is the messiah, or involved in apocalyptic works. The text discoverable by the arrow below is mostly a quotation-heavy reconstruction of Weber's argument.

In The Golden Bough, Frazer wrote that an Age of Magic everywhere preceded the Age of Religion. Magic, he writes, is the dominant mode of popular belief:

While religious systems differ not only in different countries, but in the same country in different ages, the system of sympathetic magic remains everywhere and at all times substantially alike in its principles and practice. Among the ignorant and superstitious classes of modern Europe it is very much what it was thousands of years ago in Egypt and India… (p. 64, Frazer, The Golden Bough)

As Weber pointed out, magic originally had a practical purpose.

The most elementary forms of behavior motivated by religious or magical factors are oriented to this world. "That it may go well with thee…and that thou mayest prolong thy days upon the earth" (Deut. 4:40) expresses the reason for the performance of actions enjoined by religion or magic. …

Furthermore, religiously or magically motivated behavior is relatively rational behavior, especially in its earliest manifestations. It follows rules of experience, though it is not necessarily action in accordance with a means-end schema.… Thus, religious or magical behavior must not be set apart from the range of everyday purposive conduct, particularly since even the ends of the religious and magical actions are predominantly economic. (Weber, ibid., p.1)

Frazer comments that magic resembles science in that it proposes systems of rules which guide actions intended to control some aspect of the world. Weber writes that, "Throughout the world the magician is in the first instance a rainmaker." (ibid. p. 56) Whereas magical practices such as sacrifices or ceremonies which were intended to produce good rains and a good harvest have been unable to withstand the empirical test of time, techniques of altering consciousness have endured.

Only we, judging from the standpoint of our modern views of nature, can distinguish objectively in such behavior those attributes of causality which are "correct" from those which are "fallacious," and then designate the fallacious attributions of causality as irrational, and the corresponding acts as "magic." … [N]ot every stone can serve as a fetish, a source of magical power. Nor does every person have the capacity to achieve the ecstatic states which are viewed, in accordance with primitive experience, as the preconditions for producing certain effects in meteorology, healing, divination, and telepathy. It is primarily, though not exclusively, these extraordinary powers that have been designated by such special terms as "mana," "orenda," and the Iranian "maga" (the term from which our word "magic" is derived). We shall henceforth employ the term "charisma" for such extraordinary powers. (ibid. p. 2)

Magical or sacramental practices tend to survive in the face of intellectualist abstraction precisely because of their efficacy. As religion becomes more abstract and symbolic, it appropriates and formalizes certain magical charismas, such as music and dance.

In Weberian terms, LSD, like the other psychedelics, is a charismatic substance. The "magic mushrooms" which Wasson discovered being employed in Oaxaca by Maria Sabena were evidently retained by her lineage of magicians since neolithic times—because of their effectiveness. Under the generous criteria advanced by Quine, the secret knowledge of local psychedelics preserved by indigenous cultures easily qualifies as science. Weber points out that knowledge of such ecstasy-producing charismas was essential for the economic subsistence of the lineage, which led to their being held proprietarily in schools which themselves were often secret. Where magicians employed psychedelics, a practice arguably more typical than not, as in Eurasian shamanism, their primary use was initiatory, in training the next generation of magicians (and initiating warriors). Secondarily, the magician ingested the psychedelic in order to perform a healing on a lay subject or client.

A process of abstraction, which only appears to be simple, has usually already been carried out in the most primitive instances of religious behavior which we examine. Already crystallized is the notion that certain beings are concealed "behind" and responsible for the activity of the charismatically endowed natural objects, artifacts, animals or persons. This is the belief in spirits. … [B]elief in spirits, like all abstraction, is most advanced in those societies within which certain persons possess charismatic powers that inhere only in those with special qualifications. Indeed it is this circumstance that lays the foundation for the oldest of all "vocations," that of the professional necromancer. In contrast to the ordinary layman, the magician is the person who is permanently endowed with charisma. Furthermore, he has taken a lease on, or has at least made a unique object of his cultivation, the distinctive subjective condition that notably represents or mediates charisma, namely ecstasy. For the layman, this psychological state is accessible only in occasional actions. Unlike the merely rational practice of wizardry, ecstasy occurs in a social form, the orgy, which is the primordial form of communal religious association. But the orgy is an occasional activity, whereas the enterprise of the magician is continuous and he is indispensable for its operation.

Because of the routine demands of living, the layman may experience ecstasy only occasionally, as intoxication. To induce ecstasy, he may employ any type of alcoholic beverage, tobacco, or similar narcotics…and especially music… all of which originally served orgiastic purposes. In addition to the rational manipulation of spirits in accordance with economic interests, the manner in which ecstasy was employed constituted another important concern of the magician's art, which, naturally enough, developed almost everywhere into a secret lore. (ibid. p. 3)

The belief in spirits would later develop into the religious notions of the soul and gods:

On the basis of the magician's experience with the conditions of orgies, and in all likelihood under the influence of his professional practice, there evolved the concept of "soul" as a separate entity present in, behind or near natural objects, even as the human body contains something that leaves it in dream, syncope, ecstasy, or death. (ibid. p. 4)

…Here we may simply note that the result of this process is the rise on the one hand of the idea of the "soul," and on the other of ideas of "gods," "demons," and "supernatural" powers, the ordering of whose relations to men constitutes the realm of religious behavior. (ibid. p. 5)

While psychedelic therapy itself could be compared to the initiation of new magicians, Weber would likely categorize any non-therapeutic use of LSD as "orgiastic." Today, of course, "orgy" connotes group sexuality, and although Weber's definition doesn't exclude such practices, it also comprises all the other "techniques of ecstasy," particularly music and dance. Weber even describes the "revivals" found in Christian sects as "soteriological orgies." (ibid. p. 101) The lay use of psychedelics at a music festival (a typical mode) would certainly qualify.

Weber's use of the term "orgy," although intended not as a pejorative but as a description, does capture the nearly universal hostility of religious institutions toward LSD. That reaction has been so unsurprising that it has not seemed to require any explanation, but on Weber's analysis it is deeply rooted in history, beginning with the formation of the first priesthoods.

Magic is transformed from a direct manipulation of forces into a symbolic activity. (p. 6)

Typically, the polity and the priesthood rationalized in tandem. Communal participation in "orgies" under the direction of the magicians was replaced by sacramental rituals performed by the priesthood. The sanctification of marriage by the priestood reflects a new order; the tribal orgy is ruled immoral.

The development of the priesthood coincided with the flowering of the first civilization in Sumer. The magicians who served pre-civilized tribes may have been called on to initiate warriors, but with economic surplus a king and nobility emerged who could command magicians to support that new level of organization, a need which became acute when the polity conquered another group.

[E]very permanent political association had a special god who guaranteed the success of the political action of the group. (ibid. p. 17)

The growth of the kingdom drove the rationalization of taxation, the military, and the bureaucracy. As the kingdom conquered other groups, it typically extinguished their political organizations while preserving their priesthoods as a means of controlling the conquered people, often adding their god to the pantheon. The appropriation of sacred sites and holidays is familiar from events such as the Roman identification of December 25, the most sacred day of Mithraism, as the birthday of Christ. (Of course this is the day following the winter solstice on which the "return of the light" or the "rebirth of the sun" is noticeable, a period of celebration in many cultures since time immemorial.)

The process of rationalization (ratio) favored the primacy of universal gods; and every consistent crystallization of a pantheon followed systematic rational principles to some degree, since it was always influenced by professional sacerdotal rationalism or by the rational striving for order on the part of secular individuals. (ibid. p. 22)…

As reflection concerning the gods deepened, it was increasingly felt that the existence and nature of the deity must be established unequivocally and that the god should be "universal" in this sense of unequivocal. (ibid. p.23)

The development of empire has a dual effect on religion. The priesthood must rationalize doctrine, but also help the empire control assimilated groups, including by appropriating traditions and useful charismas. The orgies of music, dance, and rural festival are transformed and tamed to some degree. Although secular motives alone would lead to the co-optation of the festivals of a conquered people, the organization of the festivals falls to the priesthood, who will have to adapt to the local traditions. As a result, the priesthood is both an engine of rationalization and a source of traditionalist resistance to rationalization.

There are different reasons for the failure of a consistent monotheism to develop in different cultures, but the main reason was generally the pressure of the powerful material and ideological interests vested in the priests, who resided in the cultic centers and regulated the cults of the particular gods. Still another impediment to the development of monotheism was the religious need of the laity for an accessible and tangible familiar religious object which could be brought into relationship with concrete life situations or with definite groups of people to the exclusion of outsiders, an object which would above all be accessible to magical influences. The security provided by a tested magical manipulation is far more reassuring than the experience of worshipping a god who…precisely because he is omnipotent…is not subject to magical influence. The crystallization of developed conceptions of supernatural forces as gods, even as a single transcendent god, by no means automatically eliminated the ancient magical notions, not even in Christianity. (ibid. p. 26)

Somewhat paradoxically, the rationalization of doctrine, which is the specialty of the priesthood, is simultaneously an abstraction or "irrationalization" compared to the empirically valid techniques of the magicians, which survive, however adapted, due to the demands of the highly traditional masses. (cf. ibid. p. 27: "irrationalized")

The relationships of men to supernatural forces which take the forms of prayer, sacrifice and worship may be termed "cult" and "religion" as distinguished from "sorcery," which is magical coercion [i.e. of demons, gods or spirits]. Correspondingly, those beings that are worshipped and entreated religiously may be termed "gods," in contrast to "demons" which are magically coerced and charmed. There may be no instance in which it is possible to apply this differentiation absolutely, since the cults we have just called "religious" practically everywhere contain numerous magical components. The historical development of the aforementioned differentiation frequently came about in a very simple fashion when a secular or priestly power suppressed a cult in favor of a new religion, with the older gods continuing to live on as demons.

The sociological aspect of this differentiation is the rise of the "priesthood" as something distinct from "practitioners of magic." Applied to reality, this contrast is fluid, as are all sociological phenomena. Even the theoretical differentiae of these types are not unequivocally determinable. Following the distinction between "cult" and "sorcery" one may contrast those professional functionaries who influence the gods by means of worship with those magicians who coerce demons by magical means; but in many great religions, including Christianity, the concept of the priest includes such a magical qualification.

… As a matter of fact we must later, in our exposition of the forms of domination, distinguish the rational training and discipline of priests from the different preparation of charismatic magicians. The latter preparation proceeds in part as an "awakening education" using irrational means and aiming at rebirth, and proceed in part as a training in purely empirical lore. But in this case also, the two contrasted types flow into one another. (ibid. pp. 28-29)

Considering Weber's comment that, "Only we, judging from the standpoint of our modern views of nature, can distinguish objectively in such behavior those attributes of causality which are 'correct,'" perhaps he could have been convinced to consider the survival of indigenous use of psychedelics to embody "purely empirical lore," and not "irrational means…aiming at rebirth." This argument is valorized by the evidence from LSD research that literal rebirth is possible, at least in the sense of recovery and mapping of birth trauma. Deploying Weber against Weber, insofar as the psychedelics reliably create ecstasy, that use is rational, whereas the religious doctrine which opposes the psychedelics is correspondingly irrationalized and abstract—although as a practical matter the opposition of the priesthood is based on economic competition and therefore rational in that narrow sense.

Weber's ambiguity with respect to the rationality of magical practices reflects a major theme of his discussion of religion, the role of the prophet, who is typically an ethical reformer:

We shall understand "prophet" to mean a purely individual bearer of charisma, who by virtue of his mission proclaims a religious doctrine or divine commandment. … For our purposes here, the personal call is the decisive element distinguishing the prophet from the priest. The latter lays claim to authority by virtue of his service in a sacred tradition, while the prophet's claim is based on personal revelation and charisma.

The prophet, like the magician, exerts his power simply by virtue of his personal gifts. Unlike the magician, however, the prophet claims definite revelations, and the core of his mission is doctrine or commandment, not magic. (ibid. pp. 46-47)

Although priesthoods may have first emerged when a community became wealthy and strong enough to support a cult which served a tribe, its king, and its tribal god, the decisive break with a lineage of magicians often begins with a prophetic revelation.

If his prophecy is successful, the prophet succeeds in winning permanent helpers.…

Primarily, a religious community arises in connection with a prophetic movement as a result of routinization, i.e. as a result of the process whereby either the prophet himself or his disciples secure the permanence of his preaching and the congregation's distribution of grace, hence insuring the economic existence of the enterprise and those who man it, and thereby monopolizing as well the privileges reserved for those charged with religious functions.

It follows from this primacy of routinization in the formation of religious congregations that congregations may also be formed around mystagogues and priests of nonprophetic religions. For the mystagogue, indeed, the presence of a congregation is a normal phenomenon. The magician, in contrast, exercises his craft independently. (ibid. p. 60)

The prophet typically rejects both magic and the priesthood's preservation of elements of magical practice in sacramental ceremonies and the like.

As a rule, the ethical and exemplary prophet is himself a layman and his power position depends on his lay followers. Every prophecy by its very nature devalues the magical elements of the priestly enterprise, but in very different degrees. The Buddha and others like him, as well as the prophets of Israel, rejected and denounced adherence to knowledgeable magicians and soothsayers, and indeed they scorned all magic as inherently useless. Salvation could be achieved only by a distinctively religious and meaningful relationship to the eternal. … All ethical prophets, by virtue of their rejection of magic, were necessarily skeptical of the priestly enterprise, though in varying degrees and fashions. The god of the Israelite prophets desired not burnt offerings, but obedience to his commandments.… (ibid. p. 66)

Highly developed religions, which tend to be associated with highly developed polities such as empires, are driven toward a typical form by the simultaneous demands of the masses and the society. The masses are highly traditional and have a religious need for worldly blessings and protection against evils. The priesthood needs to service these traditional needs while specializing in the rationalization of doctrine, particularly in the face of competition from other religions or polities.

Most, though not all, canonical sacred collections became officially closed against secular or religiously undesirable additions as a consequence of a struggle between various competing groups and prophecies for the control of the community. … [T]he soteriology of the intellectual classes of ancient Buddhism was crystallized in the Pali canon as a result of the danger posed by the missionizing popular salvation religion of the Mahayana. (ibid. p. 68)

… Prophets systematized religion with a view to simplifying the relationship of man to the world, by reference to an ultimate and integrated value position. On the other hand, priests systematized the content of prophecy or of the sacred traditions by supplying them with a casuistical, rationalistic framework of analysis, and by adapting them to the customs of life and thought of their own class and of the laity whom they controlled. (ibid. p. 69)

… The establishment of a religious congregational community provides the strongest stimulus, though not the only one, for the development of even the substantive content of the priestly doctrine, since the existence of a religious congregation creates specific importance of dogmas. Once a religious community has become established it feels a need to set itself apart from alien competing doctrines and to maintain its superiority in propaganda. (ibid. p. 70)

Despite the unique influence of the prophet, the "routinization of charisma" sees the priesthood operating at a less lofty level:

It is evident that the positive, substantive injunctions of the prophetic ethic and the casuistical transformation thereof by the priests ultimately derived their material from problems which the folkways, conventions, and factual needs of the laity brought to the priests for disposition in their pastoral office. Hence, the more a priesthood aimed to regulate the behavior pattern of the laity in accordance with the will of the god, and especially to aggrandize its status and income by so doing, the more it had to compromise with the traditional views of the laity in formulating patterns of doctrine and behavior. This was particularly the case when no great prophetic preaching had developed which might have wrenched the faith of the masses from its bondage to traditions based upon magic. As the masses increasingly became the object of the priests' influence and the foundation of their power, the priestly labors of systematization concerned themselves more and more with the most traditional, and hence magical, forms of religious notions and practices. (ibid. p 77)

This process, which is interpreted as a decline or petrifaction of prophecy, is practically unavoidable. The prophet himself is normally a righteous lay preacher of sovereign independence whose aim is to supplant the traditional ritualistic religious grace of the ecclesiastical type by organizing life on the basis of ultimate ethical principles. The laity's acceptance of the prophet, however, is generally based on the fact that he possesses a certain charisma. This usually means that he is a magician, in fact much greater and more powerful than other magicians, and indeed that he possesses unsurpassed power over demons and even over death itself. It usually means that he has the power to raise the dead, and possibly that he himself may rise from the grave. In short, he is able to do things which other magicians are unable to accomplish. It does not matter that the prophet attempts to deny such imputed powers, for after his death this development proceeds without and beyond him. If he is to continue to live on in some manner among large numbers of the laity, he must himself become the object of a cult, which means he must become the incarnation of a god.

With this development, a religion has arrived at a more-or-less static or typical form, combining the apotheosis of the prophet with the persistence of traditional forms of worship.

Only rarely does the peasant class serve as the carrier of any other sort of religion than their original magic. … As a general rule the peasantry remained primarily involved with weather magic and animistic magic or ritualism; insofar as it developed any ethical religion, the focus was on a purely formalistic ethic of do ut des [I give that you might give—ed.] in relation to both god and priests. (ibid. p. 82)

Certain Christian sects of present-day America could serve as examples of the traditional rural focus on worldly success, and the orgiastic revival service is alive in the "megachurches" and elsewhere. In contrast to the traditional forms of rural sects, rationalizing ethical prophetic movements have their greatest appeal to urban middle-class business people and artisans. Where rural survival depends on good weather, urban survival depends on rational ethical relations with others.

The bureaucratic class is usually characterized by a profound disesteem of all irrational religion, combined, however, with a recognition of the usefulness of this type of religion as a device for controlling the people. (ibid. p. 89)…

…[D]ependence on magic for influencing the irrational forces of nature cannot play the same role for the urban dweller as for the farmer. (ibid., p. 97)

However, the rural folk have natural allies in their traditionalism and conservatism.

[T]he belief in ethical compensation is even more alien to warriors and to financial magnates who have economic interests in war and in the political manifestations of power. These groups are the least accessible to the ethical and rational elements in any religion. (ibid. p. 97)

Despite the urban and intellectual influence of prophets and religious reformers, multiple forces drive popular religion into a dogmatic mass form: the demands of traditionalists, the need for a unifying dogma, the pressures of empire, the routinization of the prophet's charisma, and his ultimate apotheosis.

One characteristic element of this transformation, a product of the inevitable accommodation to the needs of the masses, may be formulated generally as the emergence of a personal, divine or human-divine savior as the bearer of salvation, with the additional consequence that the religious relationship to this personage becomes the precondition of salvation.

We have already seen that one form of the adaptation of religion to the needs of the masses is the transformation of cultic religion into mere wizardry. A second typical form of adaptation is the shift into savior religion, which is naturally related to the aforementioned change into magic by the most numerous transitional stages. The lower the social class, the more radical are the forms assumed by the need for a savior. (ibid. p. 102)

The convergence on a popular savior form is typical of the development of major religions:

The soteriological myth with its god who has assumed human form or its savior who has been deified is, like magic, a characteristic concept of popular religion, and hence one that has arisen quite spontaneously in very different places. On the other hand, the notion of an impersonal and ethical cosmic order that transcends the deity and the ideal of an exemplary type of salvation are intellectualistic conceptions, which are definitely alien to the masses and possible only for a laity that has been educated along rational and ethical lines. The same holds true for the development of a concept of an absolutely transcendent god. With the exception of Judaism and Protestantism, all religions and religious ethics have had to reintroduce cults of saints, heroes or functional gods in order to accommodate themselves to the needs of the masses. Thus, Confucianism permitted such cults, in the form of the Taoist pantheon, to continue their existence by its side. Similarly, as popularized Buddhism spread to many lands, it allowed the various gods of these lands to live on as recipients of the Buddhist cult, subordinated to the Buddha. Finally, Islam and Catholicism were compelled to accept local, functional, and occupational gods as saints, the veneration of which constituted the real religion of the masses in everyday life. (p. 103)

The typical form of popular religion, then, involves tolerance of traditional practices, combined with belief in the apotheosis of a prophet as a transcendent all-powerful deity. The soteriology consequently focuses on the return of the divine prophet, who alone dispenses eschatological grace and salvation. The individual is entirely powerless and individual experience is spiritually devalued. (Weber's style could not be more different, but clearly he was a close student of Nietzsche.) The central requirement of the religion is a profession of belief in the savior. Intellectualism is naturally suspect, since it leads to questioning of the dogmatic elements of the religion. But dogma has little appeal for various educated elites.

Once a religion has become a mass religion, the development of a salvation doctrine and its ethic by intellectual circles usually results in either esotericism or a kind of aristocratic class ethic adjusted to the needs of the intellectually trained groups within the popularized official religion. Meanwhile, the religion has become transformed into a doctrine of a popular magical savior, thereby meeting the needs of the non-intellectual masses.…

The salvation sought by the intellectual is always based on inner need, and hence it is at once more remote from life, more theoretical and more systematic than salvation from external distress, the quest for which is characteristic of nonprivileged classes. The intellectual seeks in various ways, the casuistry of which extends into infinity, to endow his life with a pervasive meaning, and thus to find unity with himself, with his fellow men, and with the cosmos. It is the intellectual who transforms the concept of the world into the problem of meaning. As intellectualism suppresses belief in magic, the world's processes become disenchanted, lose their magical significance, and henceforth simply "are" and "happen" but no longer signify anything. As a consequence, there is a growing demand that the world and the total pattern of life be subject to an order that is significant and meaningful.

The conflict of this requirement of meaningfulness with the empirical realities of the world and its institutions, and with the possibilities of conducting one's life in the empirical world, are responsible for the intellectual's characteristic flights from the world. This may be an escape into absolute loneliness, or in its more modern form, e.g., in the case of Rousseau, to a nature unspoiled by human institutions. Again, it may be a world-fleeing romanticism… (ibid.p 124)

Weber would undoubtedly have recognized the modern popularity of drugs of all kinds as not just a primordial human quest for ecstasy (although it is mostly that), but also as the democratization of the search for re-enchantment and meaning, which in a less wealthy and educated time was the exclusive province of the privileged classes. He would certainly note, after the educational and material progress of the 20th century (not to mention its notably unholy wars), widespread dissatisfaction with savior religion as well as the profusion of uncountable varieties of world-fleeing romanticism. I doubt he would have been surprised by the scope of interest in LSD and the psychedelics, or the religious and legal hostility they have aroused. On his own analysis, the hostility of religion to the psychedelics is ancient in origin, dating from the priesthoods' replacement of the magicians.

Both Stace and Weber emphasize that religious opposition to mysticism is instinctive as well as doctrinal. Weber wrote:

…[T]he concept of a transcendental, absolutely omnipotent god, implying the utterly subordinate and creaturely character of the world created by him out of nothing, arose in Asia Minor and was imposed upon the Occident. One result of this for the Occident was that any planned procedure for achieving salvation faced a road that was permanently closed to any self-deification and to any genuinely mystical subjective possession of god, at least in the unique mystical sense of "possession of god," because this appeared to be a blasphemous deification of a mere created thing. The path to the ultimate pantheistic consequences of the mystical position was blocked, this path being always regarded as heterodox. (ibid., p 178)

Hostility toward mysticism is easy to find in the US today, for example in the form of sects which preach against meditation and the practice of yoga postures. From the religious point of view, the claim that psychedelic therapy can deliver rebirth is particularly blasphemous, and (perhaps worse) a form of competition which threatens the social and economic position of the priesthood. Since initiatory rebirth was the object of the long-suppressed magicians' ecstatic practices, and since religions claim a monopoly on salvation, the opposition is total.

Coming-of-age ceremonies such as First Communion represent an "irrationalized" and abstract echo of the magician's initiation of the warriors of the tribe, with its common use of ordeal to create ecstasy, or the initiation of new magicians, often psychedelic. Today, the priesthoods are aware that the charismas they had appropriated from the magicians—ceremony or theater, music, dance, festival, alcohol and tobacco, etc.—have been re-appropriated by secular producers. Weber might call these agents mystagogues, since they promise some form of ecstasy and their appeal is largely devoid of ethical content. (Of course musicians and poets, for example, often make ethical appeals. For that matter, William James's bartender serving his happy, singing customers in an English pub may have qualified as a mystagogue. Weber always insisted that his ideal types came in many variations and mixtures.) All drugs promise an ecstasy, however crude; the psychedelics are among the least dangerous, since they are neither addictive nor lethal, but they constitute a deeper challenge to religious and legal institutions because they represent the democratization (or indeed revival) of mystical initiation.

From the point of view of psychedelic therapists, the immediate problem posed by mass popular religion, beyond its general opposition, is that the only model it provides of ecstasy is prophetic charisma. Weber points out that it was precisely the self-awareness of prophetic charisma which justified Jesus's confidence in his mission.

It must not be forgotten for an instant that the entire basis of Jesus' own legitimation, as well as his claim that he and only he knew the Father and that the way to God led through faith in him alone, was the magical charisma he felt within himself. It was doubtless this consciousness of power, more than anything else, that enabled him to traverse the road of the prophets. (Weber, ibid. p. 47)

It is well-documented that LSD may cause what Weber called "mythological thinking." For example Grof's chart of BPM III refers to experiences of "Christ's suffering and death on the cross." During LSD therapy apocalypticism—in the sense of an apprehension or fear of the imminent end of the world—is explainable as the most extreme fear state, along with the fear of imminent death. On the Weberian analysis, the messiah complex which often accompanies apocalypticism is informed by the tradition of dogma which restricts charisma or magical power to the awaited prophet. During therapy this extreme mythological thinking typically occurs in the runup to the ego death, or during the peak of a rebirth sequence. But even after the final ego death or death-rebirth experience, even after a true mystical experience of self-transcendence or ineffable undifferentiated unity, the subject is left to interpret the experience, which was exactly a "magical charisma…felt within." By the criterion used by Jesus, he is then justified in concluding that he has been selected by God as his prophet! The effect can be compared to the delusive state experienced by those in the grip of the so-called Jerusalem Complex.

Psychedelic therapists wishing to prepare a subject should be aware that, on analyses such as Freud's and Weber's, any religion is composed of a variety of potentially contradictory doctrines and dogmas. In LSD therapy, the persistence of an attachment to a mythological narrative is a sign of poor integration of a session. But beyond that, LSD's mythogenicity has shown itself to lead, if only occasionally, to the formation of cults in the de facto field tests which occurred after it escaped professional study and became an object of black-market commerce. Perhaps needless to say, the most notorious case was Charles Manson, who took small doses of LSD and gave his "family" of followers substantial doses so he could program them to play parts in his murderous messianic vision. The Aum Shinrikyo cult followed a similar script, as did the less lethal Australian cult known as The Family.

The misinterpretation of ecstasy as prophetic charisma is evidently a main reason for LSD's cultogenicity. In the absence of other possibilities or models, the occurrence of self-transcendence will predictably lead quite often to the conviction of Messiahship. Undoubtedly Western subjects in particular should be warned about this common, convergent transcendent illusion, and therapists obviously need to be alert to the phenomenon. (Even if apocalypticism bears a special emphasis in the Western tradition and scripture, Eastern religions have their dogmatic forms with their prophetic returns. The guru of the Aum Shinrikyo cult saw himself as Maitreya, the prophesied return of Buddha, and evidence of the influence of Christianity on Asia are as old as the Taiping Rebellion and as recent as Reverend Moon's proclamation that he is the Christian messiah.)

Paranoia or apocalyptic ideation often entails an extreme forms of Jung's "ego inflation." It may persist between sessions, particularly when the experience stops short of ego-death, as most lay use appears to. It seems likely that the only antidote to such risk is public information which influences use of the psychedelics in a therapeutic direction.

To the extent that shamanic approaches to the psychedelics have been adopted by modern subjects, a process characterized both by the seeking out of surviving traditions and by their more-or-less wholesale adoption by modern practitioners, there is a risk parallel to a subject's identification with apocalyptic events and personages. I have heard of purveyors of ayahuasca who interpret difficult experiences in terms of magical attacks by competing shamans or other forces, a metaphysical belief opposed to the therapeutic principle that such negative experiences are actually markers of therapeutically valuable material.

As I have said, with respect to the legal and cultural status of the psychedelics, the problem is not whether they cause ecstasy or mystical experience (or transpersonal experience), but that they do. The hostility of religion may be insuperable and as Weber comments, "all law is sacred law." However, there is a history of doctrinal and legal accommodation with alcohol and tobacco, and a certain status has been achieved by traditional indigenous groups which use psychedelics, and their descendants both indigenous and extended, such as the Native American peyote church in the US and Santo Daime and União do Vegetal in Brazil. It is not entirely inconceivable that established religions may ultimately try to appropriate psychedelic therapy, and considering the mounting empirical evidence that the psychedelics are indeed charismatic substances, it may even come to be seen as necessary. Conversely, psychedelic therapists need to be able to adapt to the various religious and philosophical beliefs which may influence the course of therapy.

Every ancient religion comprises multitudes of views and writings, and, although the hostility of institutional and dogmatic Christianity to the psychedelics is apparently irrevocable, there are some obvious points of contact, for example the theme of rebirth. Because the notion of spiritual advancement contradicts the over-riding dogmatic narrative of bereft souls awaiting the savior at the end of times, there is no real common ground. The parable of the toilers in the vineyard is likewise counterthematic, but may be of use to LSD therapists who feel pressed to articulate a transition for a subject in the grip of prophetic charisma. Perhaps needless to say, on the other hand, Christian ethical discourse constitutes a storehouse of Grof's "transpersonal values."

Although it would be essentially impossible for any Christian institution to endorse or incorporate psychedelic experience, the combination has already proved problematic: Manson deliberately played on the title "son of Man" and promoted apocalypticism among his followers. From a therapeutic standpoint, any combination of ideological or self-interested motivation with the administration of psychedelics is prone to becoming manipulative.

Science has long looked to indigenous people for knowledge of psychedelic substances, and considering the hostility of mass religion to the psychedelics, and the actually counterproductive messianic model of the charisma of prophetic ecstasy, it is only natural that even scientifically-oriented therapists would look to indigenous shamans or magicians for ideas about managing sessions and working with the psychedelics in general. The initiatory model of the lineages of magicians may help to address the problem posed by the tendency of subjects to interpret their experience in terms of prophetic charisma, but as a result, in addition to distinguishing mystical experience from religious (particularly apocalyptic and messianic) interpretation, the psychedelic therapist will need to distinguish the mystical from the merely magical.

Magic, ecstasy, and mysticism

Weber (and many anthropologists) argued that the shamans and magicians of prehistory were technicians of ecstasy, and that ecstasy—or, as we would say, mystical experience—is the origin of religion. The text discoverable with the arrow below suggests the broad historical and cultural context within which the human use of psychedelics has survived since the neolithic.

Popular religion—Weber's "mass religion," with its compulsory belief in an apotheosized prophet identified with a transcendent all-powerful deity—reduces individual experience to a nullity. Magic, in contrast, had the power to raise him to the status of a god.

A typical form of one of Weber's "orgies" was a ritual dance with music, often involving consumption of some psychoactive substance, which re-enacted a creation myth of the group. Campbell wrote:

…[T]he mask in a primitive festival is revered and experienced as a veritable apparition of the mythical being that it represents—even though everyone knows that a man made the mask and that a man is wearing it. The one wearing it, furthermore, is identified with the god during the time of the ritual of which the mask is a part. He does not merely represent the god; he is the god. The literal fact that the apparition is composed of A, a mask, B, its reference to a mythical being, and C, a man, is dismissed from the mind, and the representation is allowed to work without correction upon the sentiments of both the beholder and the actor. In other words, there has been a shift of view from the logic of the normal secular sphere, where things are understood to be distinct from one another, to a theatrical or play sphere, where they are accepted for what they are experienced as being and the logic is that of "make believe"—"as if." (p. 21-22, Campbell, Primitive Mythology)

Campbell wrote that the emergence of a specialized priesthood led to the "mythic dissociation" of the masses, who no longer participated in ritual re-enactments of myth. Schiller and Weber's "disenchantment of the world" began in that moment, and Nietzsche's recommendation of a Dionysian revival hearkens back to the time of the shamans and their orgies, to full participation in life.

Weber identified magicians as the possessors of the charisma of ecstasy; the "orgies" which they managed employed dance, music, dramatized myth, and drugs including alcohol and the psychedelics to induce ecstasy in the lay participants. If one takes Stace's apparently austere standard of "undifferentiated unity" to actually imply only self-transcendence, then participants in a successful orgy had ecstatic or mystical experiences, identifying with a community, a myth, a cosmic order, and even, at times, a god. If one is going to be consistent about definitions, then whether the state is called ecstasy, prophetic charisma, mystical experience, or becoming a god is a matter of interpretation.

(The proposal by Ruck, Ott, Wasson, Schultes, and Staples to deprecate the term "psychedelic" in favor of "entheogen" or "entheogenic," defined as "generating the divine within," reflects Weber's perspective: that religion ("the divine") is based on interpretations of ecstasy ("within")—both in the genesis of the idea of the soul and the god and also frequently in the experience of the prophet. (Ruck, etc., Journal of Psychedelic Drugs, Entheogens, 1979) For the name of a class of drugs it would appear to be unduly provocative, considering that 80 percent of the population would attach an opposed connotation to the term "divine." The word "mind" in the definition of "psychedelic" as "mind-manifesting or revealing" suffers its own ambiguity between popular and scientific use, and it is easy to understand why scholars would want to draw a line between their efforts and the popular enthusiasm for psychedelics, with all its negative consequences. But one could argue that Stace, in proposing the term "mystical experience" as an echo of and replacement for James's "religious experience," was justified in moving the terminology in an empirical direction, whereas the proposal by Ruck et. al. is a step back insofar as it references religious terminology. On the other side of the quibble, their challenge was deliberate, and may have already played a positive role in the evolution of social attitudes.)

Religions rejected the orgies of the magicians, and with them the full participation of the laity, a fateful step toward the dogma of a transcendent returning prophet-god. But where most magical charismas were appropriated by mass religion (while the use of psychedelics persisted only in secret) a group of ecstatic techniques such as meditation, breathing exercises, and yoga survived the development of religion, mostly in Asia. Weber called these "planned procedure[s] for achieving salvation," aiming at a "genuinely mystical subjective possession of god." Wasson has speculated that these techniques originated in the loss of the secret of Soma, which he identified with the amanita muscaria frequently employed in Siberian shamanism. For whatever reason, there is a strain of Eastern mysticism which is distinct from magic because it cultivates ecstasy without orgies and because its explicit goal is unity with the cosmos. (Weber would certainly have paused after any such statement to mention mixed forms, such as Tibetan Buddhism's incorporation of magical beliefs and practices of the indigenous Bönpa tradition.)

Campbell described the coalescence of magical and mystical elements in the first civilization of the fertile crescent:

The impression one gets…is of a considerable hodge-podge of differing mythologies being co-ordinated, synthesized, and syncretized by the new professional priesthoods, And how could the situation have been otherwise, when it was the serpent of the jungle and the bull of the steppes that were being brought together? They were soon to become melted and fused—recompounded—in such weird chimeric creatures as the bull-horned serpents, fish-tailed bulls, and lion-headed eagles that from now on would constitute the typical apparitions of an extremely sophisticated new world of myth. (p. 403, Campbell, PM.)

If the veneration of the bull and cow contributed to Sumer the magical apotheosis of king and queen, the serpent contributed the organization of society in harmony with a mapping of cosmic cycles…

…according to an astronomically inspired mathematical conception of a sort of magical consonance uniting in perfect harmony the universe (macrocosm), society (mesocosm), and the individual (microcosm). A natural accord of earthly, heavenly, and individual affairs is imagined; and the game is no longer that of the buffalo dance or metamorphosed seed, but the pageant of the seven spheres—Mercury, Venus, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, the moon, and the sun. These in their mathematics are the angelic messengers of the universal law. For there is one law, one king, one state, one universe. And beyond the walls of our little city state is darkness; but within is the order intended from all eternity for man, supported by the pivot of the king, who in his saintly imitation of the moon has purged from his heart all deviant impulse and been transubstantiated. He is the earthly moon, according to that magical law wherein A is B. His queen is the sun. The virgin priestess who will accompany him in death and be the bride of his resurrection is the planet Venus. And his four chief ministers of state—the lords of the treasury and of war, prime minister, and lord executioner—incarnate the powers, respectively, of the planets Mercury, Mars, Jupiter, and Saturn. Sitting about him in his throne room—when the moon is full and he therefore reveals himself, wearing, however, the veil that protects the world from his full radiance—the king and his court are the heavens themselves on earth. (p. 404, ibid.)

Despite this syncretic period, evidence of enduring tension between magical and mystical tendencies is not hard to find. While retaining the mystical notion of a rules-based human order which mirrors the regularity of the heavens, Western culture has continued to reflect its masculine, magical origins. For example, Campbell points out that the drama of Eve, the serpent, the tree, and the fruit found in Jewish scripture represents an attempt by a patriarchal religion (based ultimately on the Sumerian model) to cast in a negative light a tableau which represents the mythological tradition of the neolithic planter culture of the Indian mythogenetic zone, which nevertheless retains its primal power. (cf. Campbell, Oriental Mythology)

As I have said, the most relevant consequence of the persistence of the archaic magical mode—for the Western psychedelic subject (and for cultogenicity in general)—is its role in structuring Western eschatological myth or prophecy. In contrast to Eastern eschatology and soteriology, which depict the world as an endlessly renewing cycle without apocalyptic end, and in which individual salvation consists in harmonization with that cosmic wheel, Western scripture prophesies a final battle or reckoning with the Beast and the magical intervention of the ultimate hero, the messiah, to save the otherwise helpless souls at the end of time. As noted, the Western subject experiencing the collapse of mythic dissociation will tend to conclude that he is experiencing the apocalypse, and that he is the expected prophet. In contrast, meditation traditions such as Buddhism are anti-religious (that is, anti-dogmatic) to the extent that they locate salvation in the illusion-dispelling performance of individual monks. Despite their resemblance, the world-rejection of Buddhism is subtly different from that of Western dualism: the Mahayana notion of the bodhisattva who is engaged in the world can be traced back to Buddha's initiation of his teaching mission upon arising from his long meditation under the Bo tree.

As in the West, the influence of the local mythogenetic zone has persisted in Asia, reaching a pinnacle (certainly from the Western point of view) in the scriptures recording the empirical component of the meditation traditions, and in the associated metaphysical systems. A wide variety of such traditions survive, preserved within institutions ranging from schools of yoga and meditation, to martial arts lineages, to any number of artistic schools, alongside popular manifestations of Buddhism and Hinduism. Weber is even more specific than Stace about the main body of non-orgiastic techniques conducive to introvertive mystical experience:

Examples of such psychological training are found in the Hindu techniques of Yoga, the continuous repetition of sacred syllables (e.g. Om), meditation focused on circles and other geometrical figures, and various exercises designed to effect a planned evacuation of the consciousness. (SR, 161)

In contrast, as with other mass religions, popular Buddhism and Hinduism fit Frazer's Weberian definition of religion as involving the "propitiation or conciliation of powers superior to man which are believed to direct and control the course of nature and of human life." (Frazer, ibid. 58) Weber commented:

The later Hindu notion of a supra-divine and cosmic all-unity, superordinate to the gods and alone independent of the senseless change and transitoriness of the entire phenomenal world—this conception was entertained only by speculative intellectuals who were indifferent to worldly concerns. (Weber, Soc. of Rel., p.37)

Although distant from the concerns of the lay worshipper, this metaphysical monism underlies both the Chinese idea of the Tao and the pantheistic deities of Hinduism. Campbell would call it the legacy of the mysticism of the Indian mythogenetic zone. It is less well-known that it made an essential contribution to Western philosophy and science.

From East to West

The logic of the "metaphysics of presence" which descended from Parmenides and Plato was, as Russell commented, "malicious" toward the world, and it is a matter of historical record that the peak of serious Western intellectual interest in the alternative metaphysics represented by Asian thought can be dated to the time of Liebniz, Wolff, and Kant. The discoverable text below argues that since Kant, influenced indirectly by Chinese thought, removed God as Prime Mover from Newtonian physics, the Empirical West has rejected Plato and adopted the metaphysics of the East.

I should note that a fatal objection to any such categorical statement is that, whereas recent research supports the notion of an indirect Asian influence on Kant, no such record exists for Hume, considered to be the greater skeptic.

Despite admixtures of mystical elements, perhaps most influentially the astronomical organization of civilization which began with Sumer, Western philosophy and religion developed mainly in the magical or Platonic mode, in which the ghost or soul roams the material world, as opposed to the mystical conception of a single substance to which the soul returns, like a drop of water to the ocean.

So it is a final irony of the attempt to assign East and West useful mythogenetic identities that modern science and philosophy were set free from this magical heritage in part by a timely introduction of metaphysical ideas whose ultimate source appears to have been Asian mysticism.

One critical moment of Asian influence on the West arguably came with Kant's apparently unwitting adoption of principles of Chinese philosophy, primarily through the influence of Bilfinger, a student of Wolff. (Hettche and Dyck, SEP, Christian Wolff) Of course the identification of this singular event is shorthand for a historical process:

Recent research suggests that key ideas of Kant's natural philosophy…have sources in Taoist, Buddhist, Hindu and Confucian thought, which were disseminated in continental Europe by Jesuits based in China, popularized by Leibniz and Wolff, and further developed by Wolff's Sinophile student Bilfinger. One example is the idea of dialectics that Bilfinger found in the Chinese classics, and which Kant encountered in the proceedings of the Russian academy. Importation and serious consideration of eastern thought was in its infancy during the end of the modern period, and Kant was unaware of the Far Eastern roots of the notions that influenced him. The historical irony is that he dismissed nonwestern cultures while being deeply influenced by their insights.…

… When Kant left town, [Königsberg—ed.] the main influence on his thought had been Georg Bernhard Bilfinger (1693-1750), Wolff's former assistant at Halle. Bilfinger's heuristic method had inspired the project of Living Forces. [Kant's first book—ed.] This rule for finding truth is to identify an intermediate position when experts advance contrary views, provided ulterior motives are absent. Bilfinger's rule had guided Kant to reconcile Leibniz and Descartes over force. This method was to characterize nearly all of his critical writings as well. (Schönfeld and Thompson, SEP, Kant's Philosophical Development)

(Kant is often casually styled the first modern thinker, but in the first paragraph above, the author follows the different convention of calling Leibniz and Descartes modern philosophers, with Kant being the great initiator of a new period of skepticism, an honor which arguably belongs to Hume)

Although contact and mutual influence between East and West has been documented at least since Sumer, and although Kant was the unwitting beneficiary of scholars known and unknown, his apprehension of the fundamental challenge posed by Eastern thought went far beyond Bilfinger's adoption of dialectic methods. If Bilfinger was the most proximate conduit of Asian influence to Kant, he was not the only transmitter of Asian ideas. Spinoza's ideas are often characterized as having a Vedantist cast, and Leibniz's monist tendencies were undoubtedly influenced by his interest in Asian philosophy, as were his and Wolff's interest in the principle of contradiction. (cf. Dyck, C. and Sassen, B. SEP, 18th Century German Philosophy Prior to Kant; Hettche, M. and Dyck, C. SEP, Christian Wolff)

In a sense, the new era of science initiated by Kant's rejection of Spinoza's ontological argument for the existence of God is utterly alien to religious thinkers, and hence of no actual interest to them. Theologians considered Spinoza to be the prime enemy thrown up during the transition; to this day he is anathematized, and most subsequent philosophers and scientists are regarded with open hostility by the priesthood responsible for guiding the masses through the production of dogma. It is easy to find religious polemics against figures such as Nietzsche, Darwin, and Freud (not to mention the mostly French deconstructionists or post-modernists) and even Einstein's relativity theory is apparently regarded with profound (if uncomprehending) suspicion.

Kant was apprehensive of the potential consequences of his identification of God as a transcendental illusion, leading to his fulsome protestations that he was preserving God as the author of natural law:

[A] God exists precisely because nature cannot behave in any way other than in a regular and orderly manner, even in chaos. (Kant, I., Universal natural history and theory of the heavens).

It would appear that Kant was unable to accept the implications of Wolff's proposal that ethics do not necessarily depend on theism, but scholars disagree on Kant's actual opinion about God. Platonism and Christianity had posited a single Supreme Being, ironically setting up a dualistic system by combining the real and the good. Despite appearances, yin and yang represent the dialectical play of forces, not a metaphysical dualism. Unity is associated with the void, not a transcendent deity. "Unity" then, is as ambiguous a term as "God" and should be used with equal caution.

Where Leibniz described a universe of interacting monads which had both force and intelligent being in God, Kant realized that in order to envision the universe as structured by a dynamic interplay or dialectic of physical forces, he had to exclude from immediate consideration the notion of a Divine origin in favor of a physical description of the initial conditions of the system, which, he decided, must have been a purely mechanical chaos. One could say, then, that under the influence of the monism which characterizes Asian thought, Kant subtracted the Platonic addition of God to the observable world. He was the first Western philosopher to have really registered the profound implications of Eastern thought, albeit unknowingly. It could be argued that in proposing the categorical imperative, Kant was the actual killer of God (although Nietzsche thought the opposite), but that he also recast religious values as human values, anticipating both the anthropological identification of ecstasy as the origin of the notion of God as well as the moral realism of Putnam.

In summary, the rationalist argument is opposed to science itself. In the pre-determined universe, true knowledge is defined by correspondence to the Ideas in the Mind of God. When Kant proposed his nebular hypothesis, in effect eliminating God as the First Mover of the universe, he in effect cut off necessetarian thinking at its root, opening the door to various analyses from Hegelian dialectics to Lacanian deconstruction. If the universe is not pre-determined then it must be contingent. We can understand it not by contemplating the Will of God but by observing it, trying to map patterns, and so on. Reasoning from necessity can yield complete certainty, such as Leibniz's notorious conclusion that this must be the best of all possible worlds. With a contingent universe and empiricism comes uncertainty. Knowledge is always open to revision and as Heisenberg showed, there is a definite limit to the certainty achievable in even the simplest physical observation or measurement.

From the perspective of complexity theory, Kant was correct in his intuition that the universe evolved from a state of lower complexity toward higher complexity, but wrong in seeing the original state as having a maximal entropy (in other words, as noted, the singularity before the Big Bang was both low entropy and low complexity.) But Kant's willingness to develop a purely mechanical account of cosmology constituted a decisive break, with manifold consequences.

Kant reasoned that if there was originally a chaos or random distribution of particles, the universe must have condensed out of that primordial plasma. Gravity would cause coalescence, which would produce rotating vortices of inflowing matter, proto-galaxies. Stars would ignite when the gas become dense enough, resulting in the sky we see at night. The final victory of entropy would be forestalled, in a sense, until the titanic energies of the original event are dissipated. Arguably, this "nebular hypothesis" was a precursor of the Big Bang theory. Kant even identified galaxies as incredibly distant Milky Ways, 170 years before Hubble:

In order that we should see the main part of the stellar system as a great circle on the celestial sphere, Kant realized that the solar system must lie in the main galactic plane. He then went on to speculate on the appearance of the Milky Way to "the eye of a spectator situated outside of it" at an immense distance. To such an observer, he said, "it will appear under a small angle as a patch of space whose figure will be circular if its plane is presented directly to the eye, and elliptical if it is seen from the side obliquely. The feebleness of its light, its figure and the apparent size of its diameter will clearly distinguish such a phenomenon when it is presented, from all the stars that are seen singly. Kant therefore concluded that the elliptical figures discussed by Maupertuis are "just universes and, so to speak, Milky Ways, like those whose constitution we have just unfolded." (cf. Whitrow, G.J., "Kant and the Extragalactic Nebulae" text)

Apparently without realizing it, Kant followed Asian principles in his thinking about matter as well, in the sense that he took the notion of the void as more primordial than that of creation by a deity:

In Taoist ontology, the dynamic principle (Tao) weaves the world by "stretching out" the void (dao zhong) and that produces things and life by individuating the resulting field into lingering wholes. (Schönfeld and Thompson, SEP, Kant's Philosophical Development)

Kant reasoned that the subdivision of matter as anticipated in the atomic theory of Democritus, carried out to its conclusion, would yield a series of mathematical points, between any two of which there are an infinity of other points, therefore space. Since points are immaterial, they resemble a void or field which must stretch out across that space to the next point; matter, he decided must fundamentally be a space-structuring force or energy, anticipating modern theory. (ibid., note 13) If priority must be accorded to the British empiricists, Kant can be credited with understanding the scope of the break with tradition.

Kant is famous for for his iconoclastic philosophical work, but his fresh perspective on physics was equally astonishing, and bears the clear imprint of ideas imported from Asian philosophy and based, ultimately, in the mysticism of the Indian mythogenetic zone. (ibid., note 16)

Ecstasy, mysticism, and science

The mystical monism which Russell counterposed to science generated the malicious dualism of idealism or rationalism. In contrast, empiricism represents a metaphysical monism in the sense that it posits no unique real or supreme being to set over against the world. Any scientific evaluation of LSD has to cope with what we might call linguistic and historical ironies, in which terminology itself is unreliable unless gripped tightly.

The discoverable text below discusses the value of scientific perspectives on the psychedelics, in view of the manifold unreliabilities entailed by the vagaries of interpretation.

Weber noted that popular religion is resistant to intellectual conceptions of monism, whether theological or scientific:

… [T[he notion of an impersonal and ethical cosmic order that transcends the deity and the ideal of an exemplary type of salvation are intellectualistic conceptions, which are definitely alien to the masses and possible only for a laity that has been educated along rational and ethical lines. The same holds true for the development of a concept of an absolutely transcendent god. (Weber, ibid. p. 103)

In the West, the persistent influence of dualism poses a particular problem for psychedelic therapy. Challenging as it may be to traditional Western cultural, religious, and philosophical positions, the scientific insight that consciousness supervenes on physical states of affairs should be part of the preparation of any prospective psychedelic subject. There is no other explanation for how relatively few molecules of a chemical can thoroughly alter normal consciousness, and understanding the principle can prevent the subject from concluding during a session that something has gone fundamentally wrong with their mind.

If one does not believe that consciousness is supervenient on physical events, of course, then there is no way to explain its sudden distortion or melting away except divine inspiration or madness. Much better to have the prior reassurance of "It's just a drug and will wear off in a few hours."

The possibility that the ecstatic mystical experiences of neolithic Asian magicians influenced Kant through Leibniz, Wolff, and Bilfinger makes for intriguing speculation. But the mystical intuition of undifferentiated unity and the scientific principle of causal unity entail different definitions of the term "unity." To take an example mentioned earlier, even if psychology is not reducible to physics, there is also no contradiction between them. Putnam gives the example of the chair, which can be described in terms of physics or cabinetry. The shared monism of Buddhism, certain yogic traditions and science imply, for a Westerner, that Asian traditions may contain relatively well-formed theory fragments as well as relevant empirical observations. However, psychedelic therapy is (or claims to be) part of science, so they are neither more nor less than a source of potentially interesting theories and ideas, to be evaluated as usual.

In Weberian terms, the discovery of LSD can be compared in effect to the emergence of an empirical charisma with the material equivalent of prophetic stature, in the sense that it provides an opportunity for a "breakthrough" to a new level of rationalization. (cf. Weber, ibid. p. 260, also the introduction by Talcott Parsons for charisma as mediating a breakthrough.)

The sacredness of a new revelation opposed that of tradition; and depending on the success of the propaganda by each side, the priesthood might compromise with the new policy, surpass its doctrine, or conquer it, unless it were subjugated itself. (p. 67)

The fact that there is no place in mass religion for individual ecstasy—for the collapse of mythic dissociation as in the pre-religious ritual, ceremony, or orgy— implies that it can have nothing but hostility to the claims of psychedelic therapy. But because the priesthood has no interest in actual ecstasy, and because the religious need for regular ceremonies as well as those around birth, death, marriage, and adulthood is perennial, it has been able safely to ignore LSD and the psychedelics despite their efficiency. Whether the status of the established religions will remain unaffected by the increasing interest in the psychedelics remains an open question.

At the same time, the evaluation or status of psychedelic therapy cannot depend on magic, or religion, or even mysticism. Wheeler's quip, that "existence is an information-theoretic entity," implies that science has pushed the grand metaphysical systems of religion and philosophy out of the center of interest and replaced them with "the elementary device-intermediated act of posing a yes-no physical question and eliciting an answer." If anything is fundamental to human existence it is information.

Despite occasional claims to the contrary, LSD research reveals no magical effect which challenges physics: our own existence depends on physical (or energetic) structures and events. Philosophy and science agree that there is no grand metaphysical foundation, no complete certainty, only a series of observations or measurements of limited accuracy. This pragmatic mode may be the only scientific or philosophical stance truly consistent with mysticism, because it depicts humans as part of nature, not as souls or ghosts looking out at an independent physical world.

Even in successful therapy, subjects typically pass through states of fear, paranoid ideation, and seemingly real fantasy, often with mythical elements. Due to the increased arousal associated with these states, they tend to appear to be uniquely meaningful to the subject, often leaving subjects with viscerally felt questions about the nature of self and the world—or worse, false conclusions. The impression that science and philosophy are somehow silent with respect to those questions might contribute to difficulties resolving the therapeutic crisis. However, this impression is false, and subjects can be referred with confidence to the substantial discourse—now a century old—about information theory, complexity theory, quantum theory, foundations of knowledge, and the nature of consciousness.

Information-theoretical models of mental illness, from cybernetics to EST

Some therapeutic benefits of LSD appear to derive more-or-less directly from its effects on neural signal, which can be described in information-theoretical terms. As illustrated above in Figure 12, which graphs complexity against neural entropy from the point of view of the self-observer, LSD causes internal neural data to be increasingly random. The notion that LSD creates an endogenously-generated test input provides a useful perspective on Grof's comments about LSD's diagnostic utility:

The propensity of LSD and other psychedelics to activate and amplify various neurological processes is so striking that it has been used by several Czech neurologists as a diagnostic tool for the exteriorization of latent paralyses and other subtle organic damage of the central nervous system. (Grof, LP)

In the case of a latent paralysis it would seem that exteriorization, which is to say bringing it to attention, is less a question of activation (as it presumably is in the case of the BPMs) and more a question of "backlighting" a blockage, as the sun does in showing that a red filter doesn't pass green light. It is hardly novel to describe psychedelics as revealing the filter characteristics of the individual psyche. But the EST model makes explicit the neural organization by which the brain can not only serve as the source of its own endogenously-produced test signal, but also assemble non-ordinary maps, thoughts, concepts, and narratives in response.

In addition to this diagnostic effect, both cybernetics and EST's neural network theory offer models of mental illness (and, therefore, health) which can be interpreted as applying to the observation that LSD facilitates the abreaction of birth trauma.

The standard psychotherapeutic idea that neurosis may be caused by the repression of traumatic memory was of intrinsic interest to McCulloch and Wiener, who separately advanced a cybernetic model of mental illness:

There is…nothing surprising in considering the functional mental disorders as fundamentally diseases of memory, of the circulating information kept by the brain in the active state, and of the long-time permeability of synapses.… In a system containing a large number of neurons, circular processes can hardly be stable for long periods of time. Either, as in the case of memories belonging to the specious present, they run their course, dissipate themselves, and die out, or they comprehend more and more neurons in their system, until they occupy an inordinate part of the neuron pool. This is what we should expect to be the case in the malignant worry which accompanies anxiety neuroses. In such a case, it is possible that the patient simply does not have the room, the sufficient number of neurons, to carry out his normal processes of thought. Under such conditions, there may be less going on in the brain to load up the neurons not yet affected, so that they are all the more readily involved in the expanding process. Furthermore, the permanent memory becomes more and more deeply involved, and the pathological process which occured at first at the level of the circulating memories may repeat itself in a more intractable form at the level of the permanent memories. Thus what started as a relatively trivial and accidental reversal of stability may build itself up into a process totally destructive to the ordinary mental life. (Wiener, Cybernetics, p. 147)

McCulloch opined that Freud's theories were as haphazard as his data was anecdotal, and looked forward to scientific progress in psychiatry, a goal which at the time seemed to be coming into view. (cf. The Past of a Delusion, 1952, text) Like Wiener, he proposed a cybernetic reconstruction of the psychoanalytic notion of the unconscious:

In common with other psycho-analysts, Kubie makes a sharp distinction between processes which are conscious, and others which were or might have been conscious, but are now shut out of consciousness. In the latter he puts the core of the neurosis. Now the psycho-analytical use of the term unconscious, if somewhat indefinite, is quite a special one. In essence, I believe, it is nothing but the suppression of information as we have just described it. The memories and learned reactions subserved by circuits connected with the regenerative circuit, now produce only the invariable neurotic response, which displaces all the others. In effect, such memories and such learning become inaccessible, although they return as soon as the circuit ceases to regenerate. The process looks like an active repression, particularly when combined with the secondary effect the psycho-analyst calls resistance. (p. 377, Embodiments of Mind)

According to the cybernetic model, then, repression can be described as the system's means of preserving operating capacity by encapsulating or isolating one of Wiener's malignant processes or loops, which otherwise would tend to ramify further.

The intervening years have seen great progress on the organic correlates of mental illness, with corresponding advances in its control through medication. But there is no discovery which more closely matches the speculations of the cyberneticists than the findings of LSD research. A machine analogy offered by Wiener is particularly suggestive:

Pathological processes of a somewhat similar nature are not unknown in the case of mechanical or electrical computing machines. A tooth of a wheel may slip under just such conditions that no tooth with which it engages can pull it back into its normal relations, or a high-speed electrical computing machine may go into a circular process which there seems to be no way to stop. These contingencies may depend on a highly improbable instantaneous configuration of the system, and, when remedied, may never—or very rarely—repeat themselves. However, when they occur, they temporarily put the machine out of action.

How do we deal with these accidents in the use of the machine? The first thing which we try is to clear the machine of all information, in the hope that when it starts again with different data the difficulty may not recur. Failing this, if the difficulty is in some point permanently inaccessible to the clearing mechanism, we shake the machine, or, if it is electrical, subject it to an abnormally large electrical impulse, in the hope that we may reach the inaccessible part and throw it into a position where the false cycle of its activities will be interrupted. If even this fails, we may disconnect an erring part of the apparatus, for it is possible that what yet remains may be adequate for our purpose. (pp. 147-148, Cybernetics)

The white or random component of the signal generated under the influence of LSD may manifest as an illuminating test signal which will expose the filter characterics of the observer to the "next" self-observer in the sequence of conscious states or dynamic cores, or as a more-or-less degenerate sequence of maps, or as a white light experience. (Or as all of them simultaneously.) However, particularly with higher doses, the LSD effect could plausibly be characterized as an "abnormally large electrical impulse." Since it is generated endogenously, it is not as crude as a large externally-applied shock, as in electroshock therapy, but the effect is that of a noise-like shock, not the relatively gentle illumination offered by lower doses.

Edelman and Tononi identify repressed memories with "splinter cores or autonomously functional thalamocortical breakaways," which appear to bear a close resemblance to McCulloch's regenerative circuits and Wiener's circular pathological processes. Edelman and Tononi echo the concerns of the cyberneticists when they ask: "Can such circuits be created by mechanisms of repression?" Where McCulloch suggested that repression is an effect of the loss of normal function due to the production of a stereotypical neurotic response by a "regenerative circuit," Edelman and Tononi describe the repression of traumatic memory as creating a "breakaway core," a position arguably closer to Wiener's. If they did not have the cybernetic model(s) in mind, the similarity represents either genetic influence or independent convergence.

Historical questions aside, what is remarkable is that since LSD research systematically exteriorizes repressed memories, it constitutes unique empirical evidence in favor of the cybernetic or updated splinter core model. Grof's Basic Perinatal Matrices are prima facie the paradigmatic instances of splinter cores, their universality a result of the intensity of the experience of birth as well as its earliness in the life of the individual. (Grof notes that memories of experiences involving life-threatening physical trauma appear to be close in depth to perinatal memories, and may connect COEX-based and BPM-based experience.) It would seem difficult to avoid the judgment that LSD provides a clearer and more robust confirmation of the cybernetic or splinter-core model than any less systematic research—conducted with lower-entropy signals—does or probably could.

According to the model or models put forward by Wiener and McCulloch, the re-integration of suppressed or unconscious information, whose malignant circuits or loops occupy active memory, and which also may affect the permanent memory, would restore the system's informational capacity. On coding theory, after the compression of formerly unprocessed information, the record has a lower algorithmic entropy (or complexity) and therefore the system has more available mapping capability.

In addition, once a pattern has been recognized, that map may be useful in recognizing other instances of the pattern. In psychedelic therapy, the first rebirth sequence to exteriorize—to be mapped or remembered—may engender resistance because of its sheer strangeness. Where recreational users may instinctively avoid the associated discomfort, therapeutic subjects ideally learn to recognize and accept subsequent rebirth sequences, and to evoke them or seek them out by internalizing attention. Techniques such as pranayama, bodywork, stretching, and hot soaking are particularly useful once subjects are actively engaged in searching out and clearing rebirth sequences.

I should think the most likely response of any reader who has made it so far would be: 'So what? Our understanding of the brain has evolved, so too has our understanding of the neural mechanisms which produce the LSD effect. Grof wrote the book half a century ago, and changes to our theories about brain mechanisms change nothing whatsoever.'

This is not wrong: LSD psychotherapy is based on empirical research in the domain of psychology and is not concerned with general correlations with brain mechanisms. Neuroscientists could come up with an entirely novel account of the brain mechanisms involved and it wouldn't affect the practice or principles of LSD therapy.

Grof's description of LSD as a nonspecific amplifier is notable because it presents the information-theoretical insights articulated by West in 1959 in the context of a psychotherapeutic model. The general notion that psychedelics backlight the human psyche as a test signal does a filter is an idea common enough among scientists, or simply obvious enough, that Huxley employed it seventy years ago. Since an amplified endogenous signal could serve as a test input for the observer, the two descriptions are roughly equivalent, but EST provides a better explanation of how such a signal is simultaneously produced and integrated.

The following figures step through the application of EST's insight to aspects of LSD experience, including sensory intensification, recovery of birth trauma, loss of complexity, the white light experience, mystical experience, and challenges to integration such as paranoia.

Graphic breakdown

Here again is Figure 3, showing the canonical complexity spectrum — the envelope of possible states from which instantaneous spectra are derived:

        Figure 3a Figure 3a Complexity (arousal attention cost of record) 0 regular data e.g. crystal [singularity] 1 random data e.g. gas [heat death] H (normalized) Shannon entropy

The actual observer here is not really a consideration, in the sense that this curve expresses the limits on the mappability of complex sources of data which ANY observer would face. Between the singularity before the Big Bang and the heat death of the universe, the complexity spectrum tells us that any conceivable observer or set of observers would find the universe most mappable during the middle period we now occupy, with its many structures such as galaxies. In that particular case, the increase of entropy from 0 to 1 corresponds to the time between the birth and death of the universe.

Complexity theory, of course, applies to datasets (which is to say series of observations) of lesser scope; for example, to the situation of humans in general as they are embedded in the environment on earth. Just as we are adapted to sunlight, one would expect that our level of mapping (as well as physical) capability is adapted to survival in a state of nature. In that sense, the data set that we face has shaped us to operate in a certain range of complexity.

        Figure 3b Figure 3b Complexity (arousal attention cost of record) sleep 0 solid objects, day/night (predictable) family/hunt work/society games/traffic 1 gases (unpredictable) H (normalized) Shannon entropy molecules storms hurricanes prevailing wind
Figure 3b: We could label this complexity spectrum the 'canonical' spectrum of human experience. The term canonical spectrum refers to the envelope of possible instantaneous (i.e. data or content-level) spectra for a system, given its repertoire and constraints.

Unmoving solid objects such as our furniture have low Kolmogorov entropy; they can be more-or-less permanently mapped with a little attention, and, as we would expect with data from the left side of the complexity spectrum, in a short time. The appearance and movements of our immediate family are less predictable, but they are known quantities to some degree; we have well-developed maps of them and their behavior. There are the less predictable elements, for example new people or situations, or the behavior of the gases around us. The vertical terms just indicate that although the atmosphere is unpredictable, it has mappable structures (the placement of the terms is merely illustrative).

Note that at minimal arousal—deep, dreamless sleep—realized complexity is also minimal.

The next figure compares two instantaneous (data or content-level) spectra: these are not canonical, instead they are snapshots of two states of arousal or attention. The blue number 1 at the right tail of the smaller curve is a reminder that the scope of these two datasets is different, and that integrative capacity also varies with arousal.

        Figure 13a Figure 13a Complexity (arousal attention cost of record) 0 regular data 1 random data H (normalized) Shannon entropy 1

Figure 13a (instantaneous view). A small instantaneous data spectrum (green) illustrates the state-dependent potential for complexity available at a given moment, sensitive to arousal and input scope.

The relationship represented in the above chart is obvious enough that we use it all the time, for example in comparing the amounts of attention paid to more- and less-demanding tasks. The same relationship could apply to the potential neural complexities of child and adult, of the relative skill of two people, or even two levels of difficulty in a computer game. Nothing should be read into the relative size beyond the fact that the two curves are different.

The child has less experience, that is, a smaller record with lower complexity than an adult, and a correspondingly smaller scope, represented in the figure above by the smaller "aperture" of the left hand bell from 0 to the blue "1" at its tail. The adult has built up a more complex record mapping the world, and is capable of navigating more complex situations. Likewise we call a craftsman more skilled just in case he has a greater record of maps, which is to say, experience and knowledge.

The two curves could represent a beginning driver compared to an experienced one, or two states of attention by the same driver, the left hand curve representing the relatively slight attention required to drive a straight empty country road, compared to city traffic.

The notion of matching or contrasting a task with a skill level is commonplace. We don't need complexity theory to explain that an experienced driver is likely to be better at handling heavy traffic in a snowstorm than a novice, or that a professor of history will have a better account of events than a teenager.

The peak of the complexity curve represents a match between mapping and data, a sweet spot. This could be termed the zone of interest or attention. Naturally, we pay less attention to low-complexity inputs, that is, to fixed objects or to random events or information. Our mapping effort is concentrated on mappable data. Traffic is deliberately structured so that it is mappable at speed, and computer games are structured so that they are neither too simple nor too overwhelmingly difficult or fast; they must fall within the sweet spot of interest. A game that interests a child is too simple for a young adult, and a game in which the player is overwhelmed and immediately loses is too random, that is, unpredictably variable, to be of interest.

A multilevel game poses a series of challenges which the player must learn to overcome—on the above figure, if the beginning level is represented by the left hand curve, and the top level by the right, the ascending levels could be represented by a series of interpolated curves. The player's trajectory from lower to higher ability or knowledge (record) or peak mapping efficiency is programmed by the game. The similarities to educational programs are too obvious to belabor.

The above figure contrasts snapshots; the one below shows the same relation viewed as operating ranges (shaded bands) and operating points (OPs). In this figure the complexity spectrum represents not an instantaneous state, but the normal canonical response of an adult subject over time and across a variety of tasks or datasets. The points labelled ET and HT are the operating points for an easy and hard task, indicating (as one would expect) that a harder task (with higher data rate) demands more focused attention and requires more energy and integrative capacity (the horizontal lines). HT is a theoretical or ideal peak, representing the greatest athletic performance or scientific insight, so the peak operating efficiency of most people will be found to the left of that ideal point, suggested here by operating point AV.

        Figure 13b Figure 13b harder task data range easier task data range Complexity (arousal attention cost of record) ET AV HT optimal integration limited integration (less effort) 0 regular data 1 random data H (normalized) Shannon entropy 1

igure 13b (canonical view). The canonical spectrum represents the envelope of attainable state complexities across tasks and time, as determined by the repertoire (Ω) together with the system’s physiological constraints. Bands mark engaged scope of content (focused = narrow, diffuse = wide). Dashed horizontal lines represent integration capacity (a mechanism-level ceiling; formalizations include Cn and Φ). When the operating point sits at the canonical peak, the capacity line is tangent (optimal coupling). At lower capacity, realized complexity is limited, and with a wide band the OP occurs where the curve meets the ceiling inside that band.

The next figure, 14a, places three instantaneous spectra on the same axes: a normal waking engagement and the same individual at 50 μg and 100 μg LSD. The relative size of the peaks suggests that both the range of data and the energy and computational capacity devoted to integration/mapping increase with dose, meaning that the attainable complexity of thought (at this arousal) may increase, affecting sensations of salience, intensity, and meaningfulness

        Figure 14a Figure 14a Complexity (arousal attention cost of record) 0 regular data 1 random data normal 50 µg 100 µg H (normalized) Shannon entropy 1

Like the linear chart in Figure 11, the above figure represents the uncontroversial intuition—rather, the fact—that LSD triggers higher levels of arousal in the brain. Plausibly, the combination of internal data of increased scope and higher limits on integrative capacity leads to the common description that LSD "expands consciousness." But what this representation would appear to suggest is that neural efficiency peaks at 100 µg doses of LSD! As a general proposition, this is certainly wrong, but there are reports which suggest it may be true for certain subjects on certain tasks. For example, in 1959 Abramson reported on two cases:

[O]ne of our engineers, who was a subject, could get 100 per cent under LSD in certain of the tests we used, which he never did without LSD.

…[and a subject who]…under 100 μg. got 100 percent on her mathematics test.(Abramson, ibid. pp. 37-38)

These reports are interesting precisely because they violate our expectations of the brain's typical response to a continuum of arousal from normal levels to a saturation dose of LSD, as represented below in Figure 14b. As in Figure 13b, operating points are marked, representing peak efficiencies at different doses, that is, with respect to different bands of data. AV again suggests typical efficiency. The data range of a 300 µg dose is represented by the green band, and the instantaneous effect is indicated by the small complexity spectrum. The OP at 300µg marks the peak within the band under the present integrative capacity line; if that capacity is below the canonical peak, OPs land where the curve meets that lower ceiling.

        Figure 14b Figure 14b Complexity (arousal attention cost of record) 0 regular data 1 random data AV 100 µg 200 300 300 µg data range H (normalized) Shannon entropy

Figures 14a and 14b represent different heuristic perspectives.(14b represents the canonical spectrum for the internal mapping case, i.e. the envelope of the instantaneous spectra in Fig. 14a) Notably, on 14a, it would appear that increased arousal (dosage) conduces to increased efficiency or complexity, a possibility which is supported by the two case histories. Figure 14b on the other hand illustrates our usual sense of the LSD effect, on which 100 µg—the typical recreational dose—is sufficient to degrade integrative efficiency. The green band shows the range of very noisy data which the subject is unable to map at a very high level of complexity, as indicated by the instantaneous small green data spectrum.

The peak of the spectrum between AV and the OP marked 100 µg is of particular interest. The actual peak is accessible as an operating point in terms of ordinary peak performance, but also, as the two cases mentioned above indicate, to some people on some tasks at 100µg The peak is also the target of people using microdoses of psychedelics, as well as small-dose LSD-assisted psychotherapy.

The next figure is a heuristic view of meditation in terms of the deliberate restriction of data by the meditator. The #00FFFF arrow indicates that as data is restricted, the amount of energy and computational capacity devoted to integrating data drops as well. We follow a similar procedure when preparing for sleep, reducing attention to the world and reducing proprioception by lying down and so on. In what follows, "zero complexity" at the left boundary is an idealization. Dreamless sleep marks the physiological minimum of complexity at the origin, while meditation functionally approaches that locus by minimizing the mappable component of experience; endogenous neural activity persists throughout.

        Figure 15 Figure 15 Complexity (arousal attention cost of record) sleep 0 regular data OP 1 random data H (normalized) Shannon entropy 1 data restriction

In this figure, the small curve represents the instantaneous mental state of the meditating individual, who has withdrawn his attention from sensory input by isolation, closing his eyes, and a variety of techniques such as breathing exercises, mantra, and visualization. A typical meditation instruction is to watch one's breathing, an action which is automatic and of low salience. The large curve is canonical, representing the internal mapping case. The gold-hatched region marks unengaged scope on the content-entropy axis (something like what sound engineers call headroom): with external content minimized, and internal data restricted, the operating point sits left of the canonical peak, so much of the potential input space remains disengaged. (Restriction here means fewer mapped clusters, not the complete absence of neural activity.) Phenomenologically this reads as clarity, spaciousness, or alertness without much content.

Examining the figure, one might hypothesize that the shrinking of the left tail of the meditation curve is suggestive of the withdrawal of attention from the stable physical objects in the environment. On the other hand, it would be a mistake to try to read too much into the details which emerge from a heuristic move. The next figure goes in the other direction, simplifying the picture further.

The canonical complexity spectrum in Figure 16a, below, again represents meditation in terms of the response of an individual to a range of internal data, but in an ideal form. The small blue curve of the meditator's session in the previous figure has shrunk to a point representing a moment of perfect meditation. The operating point (by convention) is the origin, implying the total restriction of data, zero entropy and zero complexity. This is a merely theoretical limit state, corresponding to a completely empty mind; to the right of the OP is pure unengaged scope. The small green curve representing the instantaneous spectrum corresponding to 300 µg of LSD in Figure 14a has likewise been completely collapsed by being pushed to the right limit under the impact of 500 µg

        Figure 16a Figure 16a Complexity (arousal attention cost of record) sleep 0 regular data 500 µg OP random data H (normalized) Shannon entropy data restriction

Figure 16a. The ideal meditative state. Canonical spectrum with control points at the tails representing instantaneous collapse (idealized zero complexity), corresponding to introvertive and extrovertive unity. At the left boundary, dreamless sleep marks a physiological minimum; introvertive meditation only approaches this locus by minimizing mappability, not by eliminating neural activity.

At the right tail, maximum internal entropy is represented by the operating point marked 500 µg (the overload range), where realized complexity collapses. Here the attention band—the portion of content that can be stably mapped—is ≈ 0, not because nothing is present but because differentiation collapses. (At the left-boundary idealization the attention band is likewise ≈ 0, but for the opposite reason: deliberate narrowing rather than saturation. At the right tail, maximum internal entropy is represented by the operating point at (idealized) zero complexity marked 500 µg—the overload range. As at the left-boundary idealization, the attention band (the portion of content currently mapped) is ≈0, not because nothing is present but because differentiation collapses.

These two extremes—ideal states—prima facie appear to correlate with Stace's introvertive and extrovertive types of mystical experience. The low-entropy form of undifferentiated unity would plausibly be experienced as an empty mind, while high-entropy unity, at least in the empirical case of LSD overload, would be experienced as an undifferentiable blur (in the optical range, a pure white light in infinite space).

Figure 16b below uses an instantaneous complexity spectrum to represent meditation in terms of attentional bandwidth. The attention range associated with driving a car is represented by the shaded band, while the highly restricted data range of meditation is represented by the pink band. Contrasted with the canonical envelope in 16a, 16b depicts a single instantaneous state; the pink band signals functional restriction of mappable input, not an absence of endogenous signal.

        Figure 16b Figure 16b driving car Complexity (arousal attention cost of record) meditation restricted data band 0 regular data 1 random data H (normalized) Shannon entropy

This perspective on data restriction fits the meditative report of “empty yet coherent” awareness: external content is minimized while integration of the remaining internal content persists. As in Figure 16a, from the operating point, the unshaded portion of the axis outside the fuchsia band can be read as unengaged scope, potentially corresponding to reports of meditative experience as spacious or empty.

In meditation, the operating point may initially lie near the canonical peak, where integrative capacity is high but the engaged scope is minimal, yielding the subjective sense of unity. As arousal decreases with sustained practice, the instantaneous data curve contracts (as in Figure 16a), and the canonical operating point drifts toward the left boundary of the spectrum — the region corresponding to sleep — a transition that some traditions even cultivate deliberately.

The following figures deploy the splinter-core model to update the scientific evaluation of the recovery of birth trauma, which Grof has described as the dynamic connection between the extrovertive experience of the recreational user of LSD and the introvertive experience reported in high-dose use, and which he describes as the goal of LSD psychotherapy.

The next chart illustrates the situation of the neonate beginning at the moment of birth. Due to the intensity of birth (represented by point β) the baby emerges at a high level of arousal, represented by the altitude of point γ, a reminder that the infant brain is attempting to map the experience, reflecting a uniquely high level of adrenaline. With respect to momentary experience, the y-axis registers the cost of the attempt to map, including the cost of the record. However, the neonate is unable to map or make sense of the overwhelming birth experience or her newly awake senses, since she has no existing maps and consequently no ability to make sense of her own experience. (The first distinction or map drawn by the neonate may be the association of the mother with the easing of discomfort.) In other words, the neonate has no record and is initially unable to map anything (so no complexity curve is shown) and she relatively quickly moves from a high level of arousal to a lower one, at point α, still at a low level of complexity.

        Figure 17 Figure 17 γ β α complexity 0 regular data 1 random data H (normalized) Shannon entropy arousal birth trauma data

The next figure shows that although the neonate's brain is already trying to map itself and the chaos of new sensory inputs, she is unable to compress the birth experience, which is recorded as a noiselike or random signal, like a random string in coding theory. Arguably, this recording itself might constitute the foundation of the unconscious, but the figure suggests that the neonate actively represses the material (as with Freud's, "counter-cathexes"). As McCulloch commented, the unconscious itself is not well defined, and this kind of little heuristic exercise does nothing to constrain psychological theories about it. At minimum, any uncompressed records would be among the contents of the unconscious on almost any model or theory.

The birth trauma is a significant part of the record, although deep and inaccessible, and it uses energy and computational capacity, as we can see by its representation in the y dimension. If the content is never exteriorized and mapped, it becomes a lifelong energetic and computational burden. In addition, baseline arousal is not shown applying to the x-dimension, but it does so symmetrically and adds to the entropy of the internal data and its energetic cost, contributing to what signal engineering calls a noise floor. In EST's terms, the birth trauma data is an example of a "splinter core or autonomously functional thalamocortical breakaway." At any rate, this line, however defined, below which is the realm of the unconscious, is the functional baseline for the available integrative capacity of the individual. The upside-down "U" which has replaced the alpha in the previous figure represents the already-developing canonical complexity spectrum of the baby who has begun to map her own brain, if not yet make much sense of the world.

        Figure 18 Figure 18 complexity 0 regular data 1 random data recorded but uncompressed the unconscious 1. the baby's brain "wants" to process and map the birth experience, but lacks the mapping capacity 2. so the baby represses the signal "creating" H (normalized) Shannon entropy arousal birth trauma data

Having constructed a plausible graphical representation of the birth trauma data, the next step is to merge the birth trauma representation with a comparison between two canonical spectra: one for an ordinary state and one for the LSD state.

The obvious first remark is that the sheer volume of the birth trauma as represented by the red rectangle exceeds the ordinary mapping capability of even the adult subject, as represented by the scope of data covered by the blue complexity curve; otherwise we would have many reports of the spontaneous recall of birth trauma. However it falls within the scope of data mapped by the canonical LSD spectrum, even though it exceeds ordinary capacity.

        Figure 19 Figure 19 0 Complexity the unconscious 0 regular data 1 random data H (normalized) Shannon entropy ordinary arousal psychedelic experience birth trauma data stress (baseline arousal) COEX systems etc.?

Prima facie, the rough match between the volume of unmapped data associated with the birth trauma and the scope of the data covered by the purple curve would suggest that the material should emerge spontaneously. However, descriptions of recreational LSD experience tend to focus on sensory intensification and alteration, albeit often modified by various forms of transpersonal experience, indicating that consciousness is fully occupied by the roiling play of data. Uncomfortable material may exteriorize spontaneously—there is plenty of it, including social anxiety and other strains, as well as the COEX systems—but the recovery of birth trauma itself is evidently atypical of recreational use of LSD, as Grof has established.

Grof's therapeutic protocols are designed to overcome these limitations. His use of higher-than-recreational doses would, other factors being equal, tend to exacerbate the sensory distractions which prevent recreational users from recovering repressed or unconscious material. As signal levels in the brain rise, and mapping becomes increasingly difficult, one would expect consciousness to become increasingly chaotic, confusing, and noisy, at least compared to ordinary experience. (This correlates with reports of non-therapeutic experimentation with high dosages, and is easily reconfirmed.) The restriction of sensory inputs is common to most meditation traditions, as depicted in Figure 14; the following figure represents Grof's use of similar techniques in LSD therapy:

        Figure 20 Figure 20 0 Complexity 0 regular data 1 random data H (normalized) Shannon entropy sensory restriction high-entropy data/LSD 300 μg. 500 μg. the unconscious

The figure above is a bare-bones representation of Grof's therapeutic approach. The top green arrow represents the high-entropy data contributing to the experience of the subject on a 300 µg dose. The associated experience may retain the mappable component provided by the external inputs, but with a variety of non-ordinary enhancements, associations, reverberations and so on, which may entirely swamp ordinary inputs.

As arousal increases, the cluster index typically increases as well, for example in the ramification of typical clusters (typical registration of typical surroundings, typical thoughts) through increased re-entrant activity. Peak complexity is reached at a moderate dose, from 30-100 µg, typically followed by the spontaneous generation of visual patterns and other effects, with an analogous rush of fantasies, reveries, visions, and euphoria (or, sometimes, terror) which defies easy description and which is described by lay users as "a trip." Most lay users avowedly enjoy the ecstasy associated with the departure from peak complexity, but it is fairly notable that the observation that some subjects achieved perfect performance at 100µg—at least at some tasks—is more than three generations old. As far as I know, no systematic attempt has been made to explore questions such as the actual range of dosage in individual peak performance, or the effect of therapy on integrative capacity.

As entropy or arousal increases, it is mapped or interpreted until the brain is thoroughly overloaded, at which point noise has overwhelmed all inputs, presenting to the subject as the entirely undifferentiated white-light experience. The white light experience can probably be produced mechanically (in almost any subject) by a 500 µg dosage (Grof's "saturation" dose), that is, without any evocation of birth trauma. If we could interrogate the prostrate monkeys in Malitz's photographs about their experience, they too might well report an inability to make any sensory or motor differentiations, and overwhelming optical stimulation, or light. Presumably this type of "undifferentiated unity" is not quite what Stace meant in defining mystical experience in those terms.

As mentioned frequently, in Grofian therapy, vision is restricted with eyeshades, conversation (which requires sustained attention) is replaced with music played through headphones, and proprioception is limited by having the patient recline. This restriction of data, which is represented in the above figure by the bottom fuchsia arrow, is maintained throughout the peak action of the drug, the period during which unconscious material typically begins exteriorizing.

As illustrated below in Figure 21, the restriction of sensory inputs during high-dose therapy would tend to move the operating point toward the peak potential. In effect, the restriction of data frees integrative capacity. When external inputs are restricted, internal inputs from memory and from proprioception (not associated with movement) provide the data which, on EST, constitute the clusters which are then composited with random or noisy signal.

By analogy with coding theory, the birth trauma material can be thought of as an apparently random, long (that is, high entropy) string. With the replacement of the flow of data in Figure 20, composited from relatively voluminous external inputs plus noise, with the flow of data in Figure 21, which initially presents as random or unmappable, the subject finds himself unexpectedly mapping—which is to say, remembering—the formerly incompressible birth trauma material.

Figure 21 depicts birth trauma material surfacing in layers. The subject is shown at the OP for 300 µg, at the green dot on the canonical spectrum. The first layer (red arrow) is composited with other data (green arrow), pushing the OP to the red dot. This data will present first as a chaotic moment of peak intensity, which may be ecstatic (or Dionysian) but which is not quite what Stace meant by mystical experience. Each layer is mapped or experienced in a chunk, as a rebirth sequence, represented by the large red square. Having been mapped, the record is compressed, represented by the small red square.

        Figure 21 Figure 21 0 Complexity 0 regular data 1 random data H (normalized) Shannon entropy sensory restriction 300 μg. 500 μg. the unconscious

Unless one views the unconscious as a storage bin of fixed size—a proposition which prima facie appears difficult to defend—a reduction of the size of the record should by definition lower the line between consciousness and the unconscious, which is to say the baseline of thermodynamic (and computational) arousal; this is indicated in the above figure. As a consequence the tails of the canonical spectrum (and hence the possible instantaneous spectra derived from it) should be redrawn to originate on the new baseline as well, implying, among other things, that each subsequent rebirth sequence should be easier to map because integrative capacity (energetic and computational capacity) has been increased.

Combining the ideas represented by the figures above, Figure 22a and 22b sketch one subject’s path through complete LSD therapy on canonical and instantaneous complexity spectra, as in Figures 16a and 16b. Figure 22a shows the canonical case, the envelope of possible states. The dashed red horizontal line indicates the thermodynamic and computational burden of the uncompressed birth trauma before the beginning of therapy.

The figure skips over the exfoliation of layers of trauma described in Figures 19-21. The subject is represented as experiencing data, represented by the green arrow, in the band under the green instantaneous curve (at ~300 μg) within the canonical LSD envelope, as in Figure 21. By activation, entrainment, composition, or other process, the deepest layer of repressed birth trauma, symbolized by the horizontal red band, is exteriorized. This peak of data, symbolized by the red arrow, pushes the operating point to BTR, where the instantaneous curve collapses at the right boundary (extrovertive unity: high entropy with low realized complexity).

        Figure 22a Figure 22a 0 Complexity 0 regular data 1 random data H (normalized) Shannon entropy 1 the unconscious (baseline before therapy) post-therapy baseline BTR L

The movement of the operating point on the canonical curve from L to BTR is experientially packed. Emotionally-driven degenerate maps such as paranoid and apocalyptic ideation can dominate consciousness. The intensity of the overload is such as to cause the subject to experience the collapse of complexity viscerally. One can read the evidence from psychedelic therapy as indicating that the approach to zero complexity overwhelms all maps of self and world:`

[T]he death-rebirth experience…represents the termination and resolution of the death-rebirth struggle. physical and emotional agony culminates in a feeling of utter and total annihilation on all imaginable levels. It involves an abysmal sense of physical destruction, emotional catastrophe, intellectual defeat, ultimate moral failure, and absolute damnation of transcendental proportions. This experience is usually described as "ego death"; it seems to entail an instantaneous and merciless destruction of all the previous reference points in the life of the individual. (Grof, LP, p. 85)

In short, although the peak moment is defined on the canonical curve as an ideal experience of zero complexity, the subject typically experiences the approach to that state as a supreme crisis or collapse of identity. However, the peak moment itself is reported to have been pure ecstasy, a becoming-one-with-All, recognizably Stace's extrovertive state of undifferentiated unity. Grof describes the transition:

After the subject has experienced the limits of total annihilation and "hit the cosmic bottom, he or she is struck by visions of blinding white or golden light. The claustrophobic and compressed world of the birth struggle suddenly opens up and expands into infinity. (ibid.)

The description of the visual component as "blinding" presumably indicates the actual entropy peak. Most subjects can be brought to this visual limit with a single overwhelming dose; typically 500 µg is sufficient. The case pictured in the chart is instead brought to the point BTR by data composited from high-entropy data triggered by a 300 µg dose of LSD plus uncompressed birth trauma material. In contrast to the usual flow of external data, the birth trauma manifests as an intimidating iceberg—better, tsunami—suddenly emerging from unknown depths. The experience of recall constitutes the compression or mapping of that data, which, having been mapped, ceases commanding attention, like any other transient input; the splinter core has effectively evaporated.

Consider the contrast between Stace's treatment of extrovertive mystical experience as a benign self-transcendence and unity-with-God-or-All (or even James's "dark night of the soul" on the way to conversion) and Grof's sharp (microscopic!) focus on the transition from terror to ecstasy to bliss during LSD therapy. The argument suggests itself: despite a family resemblance, a difference in degree becomes a difference in kind. As a practical matter of public policy and information, the (relatively new) mass availability of powerful chemical means to various kinds of ecstasy is a different kind of fact than Stace's observation that mystical experience is common to all cultures.

Whereas, as Grof argues, the content of the death-rebirth experience is largely determined by the exteriorization of the BPMs, the form of the experience—its speed, depth and intensity—reflects the drug's effect on global arousal (i.e. amplification). This much was well-understood by the time of Grof's publication in 1975, and even by the 1959 Macy conference. What complexity theory and the EST model have contributed is an understanding that both the white light effect and the collapse of all maps, including the map of self, are hallmarks of peak neural entropy. Zero realized complexity correlates not only with reports of undifferentiated unity, but with the moment's dual presentation in approach and retrospect.

In terms of the birth trauma data, at least, one can think of the subject moving from point BTR to the blue dot almost instantaneously. This is the point of zero realized complexity and low entropy which is identified as an idealized locus of meditation in Figure 16a and which appears to correspond to Stace's introvertive mystical experience. It is important to note that what has dropped away is not all neural activity, but the mappable portion of the composited data, which at the peak was just the birth trauma. In the ideal introvertive limit, one-pointedness is a meditative ideal, perhaps never reached: the attention band tends to zero and realized complexity vanishes; what keeps it from sleep is just enough arousal to avoid loss of consciousness. The following figure shows this restricted engagement in mapping data in terms of a restricted attention band on an instantaneous complexity spectrum, on which it is more clear that a considerable degree of increased arousal and signal entropy due to the drug persist after the clearing of birth trauma.

The next Figure, 22b, represents two instantaneous curves (to be contrasted with the canonical envelope shown in Figure 22a), representing normal arousal and the LSD effect. The smaller curve represents the subject meditating the day before the first session of LSD therapy. His restricted attention is represented by the narrow pink band passing through the peak of the curve. The dark yellow area outside the attention band represents the subject's meditation in terms of the unengaged scope of data. The amount of energy and computational capacity available for integration is constrained from above by the level of arousal, as indicated by the blue dashed horizontal line tangent to the peak and from below by the thermodynamic and computational cost of the uncompressed record of birth trauma (before any therapy) as indicated by the dashed red line. (Legend: blue dashed = ordinary-arousal cap; purple dashed = LSD-arousal cap; red dashed = baseline cost; orange dashed = arousal path.)

        Figure 22b Figure 22b 0 Complexity 0 regular data 1 random data H (normalized) Shannon entropy the unconscious (baseline before therapy) post-therapy baseline arousal/LSD BTR arousal/normal

Fig. 22b: Meditative states as high Φ with zero realized complexity (narrow attention band; capacity cap from arousal)

The larger instantaneous spectrum in the figure above provides a different view of the cessation of the flow of mappable data after the entropy peak. (The simplifying assumption is made that the LSD effect itself is beginning to recede after the peak.) To the degree that the approach to the collapse of all maps was terrifying, the relief from fear which attends the identification or mapping of the birth trauma itself initiates a significant decline in arousal. On Figure 22a, the subject at point BTR experienced a dropoff in mappable data, which brought him to the blue dot at the origin, indicating zero realized complexity.

On Figure 22b, the same movement is represented as the movement from a state of zero complexity at point BTR to a state which paradoxically combines zero realized complexity—here, represented by zero attentional bandwidth—with relatively high arousal, and relatively elevated neural entropy. In contrast to the ecstatic overload state of BPM3/4, Grof characterizes the relaxation after the recovery of birth trauma in terms of the subject's reversion to BPM1, which entails the "'oceanic' type of ecstasy [and the] experience of cosmic unity." Plausibly, this corresponds to the state of the subject operating with zero realized complexity at the peak of the large curve, the combination of elevated integrative capacity and elevated neural entropy corresponding to an experience of emptiness filled with steady white light. Notably, the model accounts for reports from LSD research describing two levels of white light experience, corresponding to an entropy peak in the extrovertive case and to a post-peak background level in the introvertive case.

The resemblance of this state to the meditative state is striking, and the post-peak period is often described as resembling spontaneous meditation. In contrast to the typical transience of the state of maximum entropy, a prolonged meditation or reverie is common after an interiorized peak experience, before a subject desires to open their eyes and sit up. With data restricted, and the lowering of baseline arousal, both integrative capacity and unengaged data scope are at previously unreachable maxima. The lowered arousal baseline adds to effective integrative capacity and the unengaged scope of data as measured along the aperture of the complexity curve is also increased.

Since the meditative state achieved without LSD is ordinarily facilitated by the restriction of external data and inward focus, it resembles the post-BTR/entropy-peak in the sense that there is (ideally) no mappable data. Instead of the relatively high-entropy signal associated with LSD which remains after the BTR peak, the ordinary meditator may perceive inwardly the background play of signal, such as activity in the alpha frequency which is believed to represent a wave of facilitation. With no production of clusters, that background signal will plausibly register as a sensation of internal space filled by light, much as it does at higher arousal levels during the post-BTR peak in psychedelic therapy.

This description, perhaps counter-intuitively, evokes Tononi and Sporns' comment that Φ "measures the actual amount of information that can be integrated…[it] captures all interactions that are possible in a system, not just those that happen to be observed over a period of time." Φ is defined not by the scope of transient data but by the integration of what Tononi and Sporns call "the main complex," which is to say of consciousness itself. The meditative state, as represented in Figure 22b by the narrow band of attention at the peak of each curve, can plausibly be described as low-data but high Φ, matching descriptions of meditation as pure consciousness.

Increased integrative capacity remains evident when the subject begins to map external data again:

The universe is perceived as indescribably beautiful and radiant. All sensory pathways seem to be wide open and the sensitivity to and appreciation of external stimuli is greatly enhanced. (ibid.)

Grof recommends the use of this time for integrative work, bodywork and hot soaks, and exposure to nature.

The general atmosphere is one of liberation, salvation, redemption, love, and forgiveness. The subject feels unburdened, cleansed, and purged, and talks about having disposed of an incredible amount of personal "garbage," guilt, aggression, and anxiety. (ibid.)

In the days after the session, when the meditator returns to his practice at normal levels of arousal, at operating point M1, the unengaged scope is measured along the new post-therapeutic baseline, at the bottom of the pale yellow area. This assumes that recovery of the birth trauma is complete. However, Grof comments that:

Psychedelic therapy can be discontinued at any time after a successful session that was well-integrated. (LP, p. 160)

Figure 22 risks misrepresenting the value of therapy short of full retrieval of birth trauma because it shows the base-line arousal level moving from pre- to post-therapeutic levels immediately. In practice, each recovery of COEX material and each layer or chunk of birth trauma (each rebirth sequence) should lower the arousal baseline, and should register as a permanent improvement in integrative capacity.

Taken together, Figures 22a and b point to a certain tension between Stace's definition of mystical experience and the application of complexity theory to observations from LSD research. Figure 22a illustrates the correlation of extrovertive and introvertive mystical experience with states of zero complexity and high and low internal entropy respectively. As discussed, a typical report of the high-entropy state is that "all is one," while the experiential correlate of the low-entropy state is the meditative ideal of one-pointedness.

Figure 22b illustrates another characterization of the unitary state, in terms of high Φ, combining high integrative capacity and zero realized complexity (i.e., the mapped content goes to zero). This third type appears (in a stable form) to correspond to Stace's definition of nirvana as "the final condition of a permanent mystical consciousness." (ibid. p. 61)

The preceding analysis has little to do with "final" or "permanent" states, but it does suggest that the compression of a burdensome birth trauma liberates computational resources, thereby improving integrative efficiency construed as a percentage of an individual maximum: this provides a third ideal sense of Stace's "unity."

Unity sense Introvertive Extrovertive Integrative
phenomenology “all is one” / “I am one with all” (field becomes undifferentiable) one-pointedness (idealized absorption with no contents) spacious luminosity; contentless awareness (“pure consciousness”)
signal profile entropy high; realized complexity ≈ 0 (stable mapping collapses under overload); Φ low (integration decoheres) entropy 0; realized complexity 0; Φ constrained by zero differentiation (limit case, not high) entropy low (non-zero neural activity); realized complexity ≈ 0; Φ high (near individual capacity; integration without mapped content)
status empirical (overload/peak) ideal/theoretical meditation definition

Possibly this entire exercise was unnecessary. Complexity theory merely formalizes the loss of reliable meaning as LSD dose increases, culminating in a complete overload, an observation which can be regarded as an obvious fact and which West emphasized at the 1959 conference. Grof's description of LSD as a "nonspecific amplifier" has not been deprecated by the evolution of the background theory, and half a century after publication, there is no reason not to regard his map of the deep psyche as essentially complete.

The argument that EST makes the LSD effect more credible puts the theoretical cart before the empirical horse. However, what is at stake is not the existence of a visible horse, but reports of the recovery of birth trauma, which remain controversial. From the perspective of the model-builders, I imagine the LSD effect is at most a curiosity, a trivial if unique instance of a boundary state on a model of general applicability. What might be of interest would be the mounting of significant evidence which falsifies their model. After all, the entire argument is framed modally, in the sense that I have interpreted their model to make it account for my framing of the evidence.

On the other hand, if my interpretation is correct, it provides various confirmations of the value of the model in a case which the modellers have not mentioned, and may not have considered. From outside the field it is particularly notable that the LSD evidence would appear to confirm the cash value of the model, if only because, to quote myself, "Grof's Basic Perinatal Matrices are prima facie the paradigmatic instances of splinter cores."

Arguably, the most significant result of applying complexity theory to the results from LSD research is a better characterization of the meditative state. From that perspective, LSD can be described as an aid to the meditative process, but one which accelerates the demand for integration. There is no free ecstasy. As Weber commented:

Out of the unlimited variety of subjective conditions which may be engendered by methodical procedures of sanctification, certain of them may finally emerge as of central importance, not only because they represent psycho-physical states of extraordinary quality, but because they also appear to provide a secure and continuous possession of the distinctive religious acquirement.… To heighten the conscious awareness of this religious possession, orgiastic ecstasy and irrational, emotional, and merely irritating methods of deadening sensation are replaced, principally by planned reductions of bodily functioning, such as can be achieved by continuous malnutrition, sexual abstinence, regulation of respiration, and the like. In addition, thinking and other psychological processes are trained in a systematic concentration of the soul upon whatever is alone essential in religion. Examples of such psychological training are found in the Hindu techniques of Yoga, the continuous repetition of sacred syllables (e.g. Om), meditation focused on circles and other geometrical figures, and various exercises designed to effect a planned evacuation of the consciousness (ibid. p. 161)

I am not suddenly arguing against the utility of the psychedelics—my point is that the goals and techniques of the (mostly) Asian meditation traditions are relevant to the "secure and continuous possession" of the meditative state, i.e. systematic cultivation of integrative capacity. Practically, this leads to the insight that ecstasy may be useful, but the goal, in terms of EST, is high integrative capacity or high Φ. In ordinary language, the real goal is not ecstasy as such but clarity.

therapy, integration, metaphysics

The Hinayana rejection of speculative metaphysics and the modern “crisis in foundations” both exemplify turns away from traditional metaphysical commitments. In philosophy, Hume’s nominalism stood as the position left standing after the collapse of rationalist certainty, shaping debates well into the twentieth century.

In the case of the psychedelics, as in history, integration can falter in several ways: the subject may conclude that "God is dead" and that truth itself has vanished, echoing Nietzsche’s diagnosis of nihilism; or the subject may interpret self-transcendent experience as prophetic charisma; or, as Weber observed, retreat into world-fleeing romanticism.

In a sense, the integration of psychedelic mystical experience parallels the evolution of Buddhism from the Hinayana deflation of metaphysics to the Mahayana theory of mind, Kant's Copernican revolution, which re-centered philosophy on mental processing rather than metaphysical absolutes; and the shift from behaviorism to robust computational models of consciousness.

One reason for Grof's advocacy of the safety of the "single overwhelming dose" is that it assures a real entropy peak, which is to say a moment of self-transcendence, of "ego death," which is conducive to the "spontaneous crystallization of transpersonal values." Self-oriented religious ideation appears to be common as the subject approaches the peak, but after the crisis ideation is typically described in terms of mystical unity or spontaneous meditation. Stace comments that self-transcendence is the only possible source of an ethics of love. The notion that the origin of ethics is in ecstatic experience is opposed to the common trope that divine revelation is the source of ethics. Despite the incommunicability of the mystical experience itself, it imparts a sense of metaphysical solidarity with and compassion for other beings. This psychological fact would appear to be the empirical foundation for the adaptive value of the tribal ceremonies or orgies of the shamanic age.

Science provides a fairly detailed explanation of how psychedelics affect thought, including an account of the neurotransmitters and brain structures involved. The fact that there is another fairly detailed explanation of the psychological dynamics of LSD therapy—Grof's, which is irreducible to the neuro-scientific account but does not conflict with it—is no more problematic than the fact that a chair can be described in terms of physics or in terms of carpentry.

Science not only provides neuro-scientific and psychological explanations of the effects of LSD and the other psychedelics, otherwise attributable to magic or possession by spirits or Spirit, but also entails system-theoretical constraints on the use of information which appear to explain the combination of apparent peak salience with a collapse of differentiation. Science combines various levels of explanation where other interpretations of mystical experience cannot. This is a normal feature of science, as Putnam comments:

…[E]ven in physics, but even more in the historical sciences, hypotheses are often regarded as confirmed if they unify the explanations of phenomena that previously had to be simply accepted on the basis of observation. (Putnam, "On Not Writing Off Scientific Realism" p. 97)

Notably, if Stace's discussion of mystical experience encompasses obscurities, they are not his obscurities: the various shades of metaphysical commitment expressed in the various interpretations of ecstasy and contemplation are the social and linguistic facts which he found in the field. Current philosophy and science provide an interpretation of psychedelic experience in terms of theory of mind rather than metaphysical preconceptions, and it is within that context that the apparent metaphysical ambiguities of Stace's discourse vanish like mist in the morning. Stace's work retains its value because of his good philosophical judgment in opposing behaviorism and advocating for the kind of robust neo-Kantian account of consciousness which replaced it.M

To the degree that the integration of psychedelic experience depends on an interpretation or understanding of its effect, the appropriate context is not shamanic or religious, it is scientific and realistic. Wittgenstein's notion that the task of philosophy is the resolution of apparent puzzles seems to me to have more than a formal relationship to the process of psychedelic therapy, as should be clear from my thematic comparison of the psychedelic crisis to the philosophical crisis of foundations which attended the overthrow of rationalism.

Quine and Putnam can be seen as completing the reconstruction of metaphysics on empiricist lines, replacing the anti-realist tradition with a new account of foundations on which even numbers and arithmetic (or set theory) are real because they are indispensable, not because they exist in some higher reality. One might say that numbers are not fundamentally more real than values, an insight which led White and then Putnam to argue that values are as primordial as facts.

For the theory and practice of psychedelic therapy this has two consequences, as I have discussed: First, it locates the origin of ethics and religion in experience, an attitude as open to the pursuit of psychedelic ecstasy as the priesthoods are closed. Second, where Nietzsche saw the collapse of Platonism as devaluing all Christian ethical teachings (in particular), the humanization of foundations revalued all scriptures and traditions as part of a broad human discourse about ethics.

The science of the 21st century is no scientism, no myth among myths, as the post-modernists allege. It is open to consciousness, rooted in evolution and human values, and solidaristic with respect to meaning, language, and culture, which are viewed as intersubjective artifacts. Against this background, the psychedelic subject can identify and reject magical and fantastical thinking, and reliably make sense of and integrate their experience.

some conclusions

As this paper argues, from the standpoint of neural network theory (in combination with complexity theory and particularly coding theory), the potential benefits which Grof describes from a psychiatric perspective, correlate with compression of the record, lowered baseline arousal, increased integrative capacity, and so on. As a new idea this conclusion suffers from the fact that it is mostly an old idea, articulated in some form by virtually everyone who has discussed LSD and the psychedelics. Another quite serious failure is that it is almost useless to practicing therapists, who have Grof's highly detailed accounts and procedures to guide them, among other resources. I suppose this text has a negative quotient of romantic appeal, too. For example, a reader who has had a psychedelic peak experience of unity with God may be crestfallen to read that, according to Stace, it is a mere interpretation of what I describe, in the end, as a chemically-induced peak of neural entropy. But personally, narratively, psychiatrically, it is critical for the user of psychedelics to understand what they are not.

Perhaps I have accordingly over-emphasized the risks of using the psychedelics. They are not a toy. However, for many and perhaps most people, the potential benefits, when the experience is well-managed, outweigh the risks. With the expansion of legal use of the psychedelics, public information should be updated to reflect therapeutic best practices for working with and integrating difficult material.

A good argument could be made that the preceding remarks add very little to the Macy record of 1959, or to Grof's publications of more than forty years ago. The counterargument is that EST not only provided the degree of interconnection which the LSD effect implies must exist, but which was missing on early models such as McCulloch-Pitts, but also improved on the cybernetic model of mental illness, which already had some surprising correspondences with observations of the recovery of repressed birth trauma. The notion that an induced peak of neural entropy can pull repressed material into consciousness, unexpectedly leading to the mapping of formerly uncompressed memory and a permanent increase of available integrative capacity, is highly plausible on the splinter-core model. Furthermore, complexity theory explains the loss of selectivity or mapping ability in high-entropy experience. It is true that the empirical facts are not altered by a theoretical gloss. However, it is not a weakness but a strength of any model that it confirms well-worn intuitions.

From the perspective of the model-builders, such as McCulloch and Pitts, or Edelman, Sporns, and Tononi, the correlation of the saturation dose of LSD with a state of maximal entropy due to its visual effects is not particularly interesting in the sense that it doesn't affect the model, nor does it come as a surprise. What would be surprising is if the LSD effect were anomalous on the model. From the perspective of the psychedelic therapist, the evolution of models of neural processes is almost irrelevant, except in the sense that the EST model is so much richer than old models in interconnections that it illuminates how the psychedelic effect occurs at all--which can be taken to eliminate any lingering argument that the reports from therapists are just too anomalous with respect to known science to be treated as evidence of any kind.

It should be noted that the application of complexity theory to the LSD effect does not depend on any one model: it applies broadly to measures such as CN and Φ. From a systems-theoretical perspective, the point is general and independent of specific mechanisms.

Even so, Edelman, Sporns, and Tononi have for decades advanced models that bring complexity theory directly to bear on the brain’s mapping of its own processes. These models—complexity-theoretical in spirit—improve our understanding of LSD’s effects in several ways: they explain both consciousness and its alteration by supporting bottom-up, top-down, and cross-modal interactions; they provide a natural interpretation of the white-light or extrovertive mystical experience as a state of maximal entropy; and they use coding theory to account for thalamocortical “breakaways” or splinter cores, grounding a naturalistic interpretation of the recovery of birth trauma.

One could say that the very ability to clarify evidence which, while not anomalous, has long seemed puzzling, demonstrates the “cash value” of the EST approach.

At the same time, it must be remembered that LSD does not simply yield insight but produces highly unstable states, as do other psychedelics. This is well known in lore but not always reflected in practice. Grof’s therapeutic method emphasized systematic interiorization of the first several hours of the session, minimizing the projection of unstable narratives onto the therapeutic setting and especially the sitters, and followed by deliberate integration. By contrast, recreational use often relies on containerization—at music festivals, clubs, or in small shamanic-style groups—which too often proves inadequate, as the frequency of adverse outcomes suggests. The absence of careful integration, in particular, marks a sharp contrast with therapeutic contexts.

Popular lore depicts the "bad trip" as something to be avoided and depicts the ecstatic state in a purely positive light, whereas the therapeutic view is that the purge is unpleasant but therapeutic, and the ecstatic state, though pleasant, is unreliable. Reliability is not the correct criterion for ecstasy; the problem is that the certitude which accompanies mystical experience accrues to the most various interpretations, as Russell suggested:

Often, beliefs which have no real connection with this moment become subsequently attracted into the central nucleus.

Edelman-Sporns-Tononi is the third generation of scientific theory which has increasingly-well-explained the unchallenged empirical results from LSD research. With US states beginning to legalize the recreational and therapeutic consumption of psychedelics, albeit only psilocybe mushrooms so far, it is time for a new consensus which recognizes both the potential risks and benefits associated with more widespread use of psychedelics.

Final words on potential benefits

Anecdotes abound of athletes and businesspeople using LSD to enhance performance, particularly at moderate and micro- dosages. For example, Jim Bridwell, famous for the first speed climb of the Nose on El Capitan in Yosemite, was known for combining psychedelics with the highest level of big wall climbing. Kary Mullis attributed his invention of the polymerase chain reaction to LSD, and Steve Jobs, asked why IBM had failed to invent the Macintosh, famously said, "Maybe they didn't do enough acid." At the Macy conference, Abramson reported, among his observations of LSD subjects:

…Rarely, improvement in performance in specific test situations.

As an example of this last, one of our engineers, who was a subject, could get 100 per cent under LSD in certain of the tests we used, which he never did without LSD. That is one of the anomalies we observed.

Bateson: Are there any irregularities there? Or are there any regularities as to the sort of test situations improved under LSD?

Abramson: We don't have too much data on that. However, these tests had to do with the subject's actual job. He was an engineer who used mechanical devices, and the tests in which his performance improved were of a mechanical nature.

Bateson: But was there actual manipulative improvement?

Abramson: Yes. There was another subject, a young woman, who was a technician working at Columbia, who was determined to get all her mathematics examples correct, and practiced at home. Although she was very disturbed over her sexual activities, under 100 μg. of LSD, she got 100 percent on her mathematics test. (37-38)

This interesting evidence of the effect on immediate performance, as well as the ability of LSD to permanently lower individuals' algorithmic randomness through the clearing of birth trauma, may have wider implications, even affecting economic and military competitiveness. Consider the Jobs example.

Asked by one of his interlocutors at the 1959 Macy Conference how he knew when therapy was complete, van Rhijn gave an answer which could have come from William James:

[H]e himself always says, "I am cured," or "I am changed." Or the family of the patient comes to me and says, "What did you do with this man, that he has changed so much?" (Abramson, 176)

       

Postscript on dosage and psychedelic combinations

The received view is that set and setting are nearly as important determinants of the LSD effect as dosage. But although the effect of dosage is highly variable, on average the correlation between dosage and intensity of effect holds.

The use of a range of low doses of LSD to facilitate talking therapies was discussed at the Macy symposium, and it was already understood in 1959 that LSD is a different animal at higher doses:

Savage: The dose range stated is important. Though we may be talking about the drug as though it were a unitary thing, the effects with the doses you are using may be quite different from those with the doses of 400 or 500 µg which Dr. Hoch is using. At the lower dose level, it has a releasing effect similar to alcohol, whereas in the higher dose level, it has a psychotomimetic effect, in which much unconscious material is brought forth and projected in the form of hallucinatory, and sometimes illusional and religious, experience. We should specify what doses we are using.…

Fremont-Smith; And bear in mind that there is also some evidence that the effect is not clearly related to dose.…

Malitz: …[Even] very low dosages will sometimes cause a marked dissociation in a patient. (p. 55, Abramson, ibid.)

Some of the psychotherapists who attended the 1959 Macy Conference advocated using relatively modest dosages of LSD. Abramson recommended 25-50 µg to facilitate psychotherapy, and Hewitt mentions having used doses of from 50-70 µg with schizophrenic patients. The standard recreational dose is said to be a substantial 100 µg, which may even be true, but in the absence of good data, basic economics suggests that it may typically be in the 50-80 µg range (i.e. between 20 and 12 thousand doses per gram instead of 10). Grof's use of larger doses, often 200 µg, but also in the 300-500 µg range, along with his techniques, can be considered the standard psychotherapeutic approach, but the history of low-dose therapy (cf. Realms, pp. 21-22, 24) indicates at minimum that the distinction between recreational and auto-therapeutic lay use of LSD in specific and psychedelics in general is not a question of dosage but rather one of intent. Genuine interest in the auto-therapeutic application of LSD dates to the 1954 Life magazine article on the new wonder-drug; where Grof's approach makes intensive (and expensive) use of professional resources, recent voter approval of psilocybe sales in several jurisdictions points to the persistent demand for a consumer model.

The decision to employ relatively high doses during intensive therapy clearly reflects a pragmatic decision about the relative efficiency of that approach. But Grof also answered the demand for auto-therapeutic techniques by promulgating "holotropic breathwork", a non-drug breathing technique (effectively a variant of yogic pranayama) designed to evoke and abreact birth trauma. This approach was undoubtedly informed by the legal prohibition against LSD, but it has the virtue of avoiding the risks, rigors, and expense of Grof's intensive series of high-dose LSD sessions. (The development reflects Weber's comment to the effect that the pursuit of ecstasy is typically exhausting: "orgiastic ecstasy and irrational, emotional, and merely irritating methods of deadening sensation are replaced, principally by planned reductions of bodily functioning.") Having mapped the approaches to recovery of birth trauma using LSD, Grof posed an even more profound challenge for modern medicine by establishing that such recovery was not in any sense an artifact of the drug.

Since breathing techniques alone are sufficient to evoke birth trauma—assuming that one is fishing for it, as it were— one should expect that the addition of moderate doses of LSD could produce a kind of hybrid between drug-free and high-dose therapies. The legalization of psilocybe mushrooms is likely to lead to demand for a therapeutic modality which takes advantage of the lower toxicity and higher efficiency of LSD, but which is easier to manage than Grof's high-dose approach.

The notion, currently being entertained, that psychedelic therapy can be offered neatly packaged as a commercial proposition—like a three-hour boat tour—ignores the conclusion of decades of research: that the water is deep and storms may arise. Perhaps it is needless to repeat Grof's insistence on preparation, but prospective users of psychedelics should be aware that LSD is so useful in therapy precisely because it activates the full burden of traumatic memory. Even the most recreational type of approach to therapy should include practical training in breathing techniques, which are useful at all times during therapy, especially in the activation of repressed traumatic memory, even birth trauma. Grof has also discussed the utility of physical therapies including hot springs or tubs, as well as bodywork, yoga, and stretching, in particular after the long period of internalization which he employed during the peak of his LSD sessions. Any therapeutic model designed for widespread application should presumably take advantage of these modalities. Since the difference between recreational and auto-therapeutic use is a matter of specific intent, the revision of public information about the psychedelics and about the reality of birth trauma in general is a matter of public health.

Malitz considered his monkeys to be doing small dosages when they were given 5-12 µg/kg, the equivalent of 450-1080 µg for the average American male of 90 kg. At the high end, his monkeys were subjected to dose-equivalents of 14,000-24,000 µg (that is, 140-240 µg/kg), but Malitz mentions that they were buit up to this dose. Although LSD is not particularly toxic or lethal, the only use for such dosage would be in the military realm, not medicine. If humans were given truly huge doses, like Malitz's monkeys, the states produced would undoubtedly be something like "one great blooming, buzzing confusion," as William James described the uncompressed perceptions of a baby. (One lay user who claimed to have taken 40,000 µg—and who had access to enough of the drug to lend plausibility to the claim—confirmed the general accuracy of this intuition in an informal interview with the author.) Even a moderately high dose can produce chaotic states of an unpleasant intensity, as Grof points out. Considering both the intensity of LSD sessions, and the duration of therapy, anything which can be done to make the experience less harrowing will tend to improve its overall effectiveness.

Although this paper has focused on LSD, it has been noted by researchers both licensed and self-regulated that greater psychedelic efficiency may be produced by combining drugs. The combination of LSD with phenylethylamines such as MMDA is well-known enough to have earned its own set of lay terminology, but considering the toxicity of the class, the popularity of the combination appears to be the product of availability rather than therapeutic utility. According to Stafford's Psychedelics Encyclopedia, the use of N,N-DMT with LSD was explored a half-century ago. The combination is particularly interesting because the effect is not the simple increase in arousal that might be expected; rather the drugs appear to modulate each other's effect, reducing both the sheer intensity of the LSD effect and the overpowering visual flood associated with smoking DMT, instead producing a relaxing sensation of increased mental space.

In his 1980 book, LSD Psychotherapy, Grof mentions the utility of ketamine at low dosages (50-150 mg.) to facilitate a breakthrough in the course of LSD therapy. (p. 198) Ketamine is now far more available, and, while it is often used recreationally, it also appears to mutually potentiate and alter the effect of psilocybe as well as LSD. After onset of a minimal dose of psilocybe mushrooms (i.e. 1 g. and perhaps as little as .05 grams of a potent strain such as P. amazonensis) a likewise minimal dose of ketamine (perhaps as little as 20 mg. doses, repeated as indicated) can produce a surprisingly strong effect.

Smoking either N,N-DMT or 5-MeO-DMT during ayahuasca sessions is a special case because the effect is intensified and lengthened by the presence of an MAO inhibitor in ayahuasca. The triple combination of mushrooms or LSD, ketamine, and DMT appears to be extremely efficient. Perhaps needless to say, the increased efficiency of combining psychedelics might be counterproductive in psychedelically inexperienced subjects while also having potential therapeutic value.

Although the argument in this paper turned on describing the LSD experience in terms of peak neural entropy, the notion of employing other psychedelics with different effects suggests that higher levels of total entropy may be attained by stimulating other specific neural responses.

The entropy HL associated with an effective dose L of LSD in terms of the resulting stimulation f(L) of the various systems involved over time t1 to t2 could be canonically represented in terms of an integral:

t2
HL  ∝  f(L)dl
t1

Many researchers have commented on the extreme variability of the LSD experience, and individual responses may vary, and so on; the usual restrictions apply, and clearly, f(L) represents a more-or-less elaborate expression which in the case of LSD would have to include the dynamics of both the serotonergic and the cholinergic systems, whose exhaustion produces second-day tolerance. The equation merely represents the obvious rule of thumb, that a greater dose tends to produce a greater effect. (One could add a limited variable representing an individual subject's typical response without affecting the canonical relationship.)

A typical dose of LSD produces a peak experience lasting about 5 to 8 hours; ketamine in moderate doses appears to peak within half an hour to an hour; and the DMTs have a peak of only 5 to ten minutes. To wring the maximum efficiency out of a combination (or "stack") of the three, one would wait until the LSD effect is well-established, then take some ketamine and wait until it takes effect, and only then smoke DMT. Assuming that t1 and t2 are selected to register the effect of overlapping peaks in this way, the relative efficiency of psychedelic combinations could be expressed as an inequality, in this case representing that the entropy produced by a dose of LSD is less than that produced by the same dose of LSD combined with an effective dose K of ketamine, which is less than the entropy produced by that pair combined with an effective dose N of N,N-DMT. Again, this intuition requires no math, but could be represented as follows:

 

t2t2t2t2t2t2
f(L) dl <  f(L)  ∫f(K) dl dk <  f(L) f(K) f(N) dl dk dn
t1t1t1t1t1t1

Or, more simply, at an appropriate time:

HL  <  HLHK  <  HLHKHN

Ordinary consciousness could of course also be represented volumetrically; the multiple integral above just represents the enhanced contribution of multiple neurotransmitter systems which are normally active but which are being driven abnormally. The combination of psychedelics increases the intensity of sensation and thought, but also introduces a qualitative richness which the multiple integrals express as dimensions, and indeed the addition of a second or third psychedelic appears to be experienced in terms of increased cognitive dimensionality or space, for lack of a better term. However, this combined stimulus also conduces to a more sudden collapse of differentiability. The experienced user of psychedelics can therefore use combinations of drugs to induce local entropy peaks, i.e. brief peak or mystical experiences.

The inequality, while intuitively obvious, is of some interest in that it suggests that an entropy equivalent to that of a high dose of LSD can be produced by combinations of drugs at lower dosages. The combination of three or all four of these psychedelics, even at moderate dose, produces a very substantial entropy peak, comparable to the peak of a higher-dose LSD trip, but constrained by the short duration of the DMT effect. Because the tryptamines are orally inactive unless taken with an MAO inhibitor, as in the case of ayahuasca, they must be smoked. Since the mental effect of drugs is generally proportional not to their level in the blood but to the rate of change of that level, the net effect is of a rapid onset or "rush" and relatively brief duration of the mental state. The simple inequality above implies that, since the LSD effect is harrowing in part because of its duration, a briefer more intense high may have therapeutic utility, assuming that the subject already has some psychedelic experience and is unlikely to panic due to the sheer intensity of the combination. Instead of the five-to-eight hour or more commitment involved in using normal full dosages of ayahuasca or LSD, subjects may descend into the depths, so to speak, by taking a series of steps rather than a grand plunge.

Optimal efficiency also appears to depend on qualitative factors, which a bald quantitative description in terms of total entropy or arousal doesn't capture. A subject expecting a terrifying peak of intensity may well be surprised to find that the combination results in an experience which is easier to take. The addition of ketamine to a psilocybe or LSD session may help the subject relax into the experience. Even though the addition of DMT to an LSD session somewhat surprisingly dissipates its intensity, the addition of ketamine to the LSD session can make the subject even more comfortable; as usual with relaxation, or a lower level of arousal, available integrative capacity, increases.

Combining psychedelics increases the range of therapeutic options. The combination or stacking of psychedelics has potential uses for subjects both new and relatively experienced. Relatively minimal doses can produce deep yet transient effects, useful, perhaps, at the beginning of psychedelic therapy; for example after a small dose of psilocybe mushroom takes effect, a small amount of ketamine will produce a surprisingly deep reverie. A more experienced subject who is actively working through the series of rebirth sequences can combine LSD with ketamine and DMT either to ease the passage through a difficult rebirth sequence, or to speed up the process by deliberately searching the depths of the unconscious, as it were, by inducing a series of relatively extreme but brief peaks. The otherwise shocking onset of the DMT is buffered by the LSD and ketamine to medicinal effect.

A series of DMT doses used in the context of an LSD session is analogous to a series of brief ayahuasca experiences, and when used deliberately to surface perinatal material is impressively efficient. I would recommend only using these techniques in a therapeutic context, and only by subjects already experienced with LSD and DMT, at least. Note that I am describing introducing relatively small doses of ketamine as an adjunct, increasing the comfort of the subject and therefore easing the sometimes uncomfortable onset of the final introduction, DMT.

The stacking of psychedelics is not something to be done to a subject by a therapist, but a technique which some subjects might want to use to speed the therapeutic process, and potentially to minimize the total number of sessions. Subjects would have to experiment to find their own comfort level with specific doses. Any technique which relaxes a subject can be amplified by LSD; hot soaking and bodywork during a session can be spectacularly effective. Incidentally, despite the reputation of cannabis as a minor psychedelic, eating it in conjunction with LSD, while surprisingly effective, appears to have a greater risk of creating sustained discomfort than, say, DMT.

Of course the practice of combining drugs for a variety of effects is common in the pharmaceutical industry. The black market is hardly unaware of stacking drugs. In 2024, reports emerged of widespread sales of "pink cocaine," sometimes called "Tusi," a street name for 2C-B, which had largely disappeared over the previous decade and been replaced by a mixture of ketamine and ecstasy (i.e. some phenylethylamine. It would violate the Gresham's law of the black market to suppose that some "pink cocaine" is not concocted from less expensive drugs, for example by combining fentanyl and methamphetamine.)

Adding Bufo alvarius venom to the triple combination is impressive, perhaps too impressive to be much of an assist with rebirth sequences. I noticed a personal tendency for the addition of Bufo venom to produce tachycardia, which made the experience less relaxing, an effect which might be avoided by using pure 5-MeO-DMT.

If these combinations are not effective enough, the combination of LSD and ayahuasca should be interesting, but I have not been moved to try it, nor ibogaine alone, which is widely reported to be efficient even against severe opiate addiction. The fact that combining psychedelics produces synergistic effects, while potentially of great therapeutic benefit, also presents obvious risks, particularly to unwary consumers. (Note that some combinations may be inapt for some subjects. To take a non-psychedelic example of the issue, each cohort of American teenagers discovers for itself that smoking cannabis can make overwhelming an otherwise tolerable degree of drunkenness.)

Adapting a suggestion from the record of the 1959 Macy Conference on LSD, it is prudent to test the effect of any psychedelic by starting with a minimal dose, then incrementing it. This is particularly applicable when testing combinations of psychedelics; the sudden onset and brief duration of a peak state might be counterproductively unsettling or highly useful, depending on the subject and the stage of therapy. As a practical matter, for example for training purposes, and specifically as a way of overcoming any fear of using psychedelic combinations, the two combinations mentioned above—in minimal dosages—of psilocybe with ketamine and of LSD with N,N-DMT, demonstrate minimalistically the relaxing effect of volumetric expansion of consciousness. Obviously any therapeutic use of psychedelics in combination multiplies the importance of establishing appropriate dosages for each subject.

In conclusion, microdose stacking may prove useful in introducing new subjects to psychedelic therapy, as well is in creating individualized programs. Because of improved manageability and convenience, it might be a useful addition to a therapeutic program which also includes high-dose sessions. Anything which can speed up therapy is of intrinsic interest, and the prospect of minimizing the total dosage of psychedelics is appealing in itself and could have implications for public education.

 

-------------

 

 

Appendix 1: Excerpts from The Use of LSD in Psychotherapy (Abramson, ed. 1959)

Excerpts from:

Abramson, ed. The Use of LSD in Psychotherapy, Josiah Macy Foundation, Princeton, 1959



Ch. 1: Introductory Remarks

Charles Savage: In 1949, under Navy auspices, I was looking for improved methods of inducing psychocatharsis and facilitating psychotherapy…

We have used LSD in psychotherapy for a number of years. Our results have been inconstant, and we have blown hot and cold about its value, sometimes feeling that it was revolutionary and at other times feeling it was actually detrimental.

Sidney Cohen:… My first subject was myself, and I was taken by surprise. This was no confused, disoriented delirium, but something quite different. Just what it was, I could not say. But since then, our efforts toward understanding and defining this remarkable experience have been futile. Though we have been using the available measuring instruments, the check lists, the performance tests, the psychological batteries, and so forth, the core of the LSD situation remains in the dark, quite untouched by our activities. (11)


Louis West: … I have been surprised at developments in the use of LSD as a therapeutic agent, and so perhaps I am here under false pretenses. I have never used LSD in psychotherapy; my interest in it has been primarily in the realm of experimental psychopathology. I am perfectly willing to be convinced of its value in treatment, but at this moment I have many reservations about it.


T. T. Peck, Jr.: When I went into general practice as a a country doctor in Texas, I was very impressed that some of our Latin American patients, despite their poverty and living conditions, were extremely healthy. One day, I asked one of my patients how he stayed so healthy, and he told me that he chewed peyote buttons.

From the peyote buttons, then, I became interested in these drugs that could promise physical as well as mental health. (12)


C H. von Rhijn: . . . I tried, in 1956, to find a method of therapy in which the role of the therapist could be so much reduced that by means of LSD stimulation the patient could work out his problems largely by himself.…

I have been influenced in my thinking in this area by the work of Jung in Zurich. He speaks often of the transcendental function, which seems to be an unconscious working or a harmonizing process, a harmonizing between the conscious and the subconscious.…

I had a vision, and I still have this vision, of mass therapy: institutions in which every patient with a neurosis could get LSD treatment and work out his problems largely by himself. Classical psychotherapy or psychoanalytical therapy is, of course, a costly procedure, and most people do not have the money to undertake it; nor do we have health benefits to pay for individual psychotherapy. I hope that there will eventually be health insurance funds to pay for LSD therapy. (14)


Ronald Sandison: The work of Busch and Johnson drew my attention to the nature of the LSD response, which, it seems to me, bore out so much of what Jung has taught. Later on, the material from my patients also convinced me of the importance of Freudian theory, because so many of their responses are classically Freudian and cannot be explained in any other terms. (14-15)


Betty Eisner: I am a clinical psychologist. I first read about LSD in Life, Then I heard that a friend of mine was to do an experiment with LSD. I offered to help, with the proviso that I be one of the subjects. The experience so impressed me that I felt that LSD had therapeutic possibilities, and so I tried it therapeutically on myself, with such extraordinary results that Dr. Cohen and I felt that a therapeutic study should be done. The study turned up some quite remarkable phenomena.

My work with LSD, while extremely interesting therapeutically, uncovered the possibility for research into psychodynamics and into the unconscious. Even more exciting than the therapeutic possibilities of LSD are its potentials, and those of similar drugs, for helping us to answer the many questions we have about what makes us what we are as human beings. (15)


Abram Hoffer: …LSD had just become familiar to most of us, and we used it at first to produce a model of schizophrenia . Within 1 or 2 years, we found that LSD was more than just a psychotomimetic, and so we began to experiment with what we called the "psychodelic" properties of LSD, that is, its utility in changing personality for the better, and for therapeutic purposes.

Peck.: What is that word?

Hoffer: Psychodelic. I think Dr. Osmond coined it. It comes from the Greek, meaning "mind-manifesting." In particular, we began to study a group of very difficult psychopathic alcoholics. We have now treated sixty of them, and half are no longer alcoholic after one treatment; so we do see that this drug has great potential for changing people.

West: What is the period of follow-up?

Hoffer: Five years

West: One treatment, and a 5-year follow-up?

Hoffer: Yes, and half of them were no longer drinking. You will not believe it, and I would not have either. The results are very impressive, though I believe the drug must be used very carefully. It could also be harmful.

Gregory Bateson: Are they neither psychopathic nor alcoholic now?

Hoffer: That is correct. (19)


Arthur Chandler: … We found that we needed, or felt we did, to go a little farther with LSD, in terms of number of treatments, than had other investigators. We used 4 1/2 hour periods, and had around twenty or forty sessions with most of the patients in whom treatment had beneficial results. This was a group of private patients who were neurotics.

An interesting incidental finding was that without the drug we could get patients to reproduce almost all the effects of the LSD by using the sleepmask, music, and suggestion. This could be done with patients who had never been exposed to LSD; others needed a few treatments to learn what they were to do, and then they would go right on from there, often not to quite the same depth as with LSD, but into the deep unconscious, nonetheless. We found this a method of psychotherapy more rapid than anything we had ever used before, even without the drug, and with the drug as a stimulus and as a guide to the patient.

In taking the drug ourselves, we followed two general principles: (a) Nearly everything I see down in there is me, or some aspect of me, even if it looks like mother or father, there are many of my projections on it. (b) There is nothing I find in any of my patients that in some way is not also in me. If I cannot find it down in my subconscious, it must be blocking somewhere. On these principles, and with some prolonged treatment, we felt that we explored our own and other people's subconscious rather deeply. (20)


Mortimer Hartman: About a year and a half ago, Dr. Wesley told me that Dr. Cohen and Dr. Eisner had achieved some spectacular results with an hallucinating agent called LSD, and I joined Dr. Wesley in some research on it. When I took the drug myself, I found that I was suffering from the delusion that I had been psychoanalyzed. I had spent seven and a half years on the couch and over $20,000, and so I thought I had been psychoanalyzed. But a few sessions with LSD convinced me otherwise. (20-21)


Paul Hoch: Through anatomy and physiology, internal medicine, and neurology, I arrived at psychiatry. Judged by other disciplines, psychiatry is highly subjective. Very little is done experimentally in this field, to try to find out whether or not certain phenomena repeat themselves in the way one expects; or whether or not certain phenomena can be induced to repeat themselves in the way one would like to have them.

Drugs are one avenue through which to find out whether or not mental states can be altered experimentally; whether similar responses can always be evoked, or whether the responses vary; what the similarity is between experimentally-produced mental states and those occurring spontaneously. Therefore I became interested, first, in mescaline, then in LSD, and then in a number of other compounds, partly psychosis-producing, partly psychosis-relieving drugs, because these drugs might help to objectify some of our approaches to many phenomena. (21)



Ch. 2: Psychoanalytic Psychotherapy with LSD—Harold Abramson

Abramson: Psychoanalytic psychotherapy, as I see it, is a type of therapy in which emphasis is placed upon the patient's relationship with the physician, and the emotional transformations which occur during that transaction. In the quasi-Freudian school to which I belong, specialized terms like "transference" and "countertransference" are used to emphasize the nature of that relationship. (25)

… [S]o many physicians are unaware of countertransference and transference problems, and unless they are aware of them and can use and manipulate them to decrease their own anxiety and increase the psychodynamic processing of ego development in the patient, the therapy is not psychoanalytically oriented; it is only accidental therapy, resulting from the unique position of the physician in his relationship to the patient. The same type of nonanalytic therapy is used by many churches; it may involve exhortation, etc.; it is not a medical procedure. (26)


Abramson: With LSD a novel situation obtains, because both the conscious and the unconscious attitudes of the therapist and patient, as well as the community as a whole, toward the production of a psychotic process in the patient as part of therapy, may and usually do contaminate the therapeutic process in unusual ways. The therapist himself suffers more than the usual amount of scrutiny.( 27)


The attitude of the staff physicians was usually derogatory. They would come in and say to my assistants "What are you studying that stuff for?" Two young physicians, especially, with considerable laboratory experience, constantly visited my team and tried to reduce their morale. (28)


… [T]here were rumors of violent reactions. I know that extremely violent reactions do occur under LSD, and I do believe that if large doses are given, a hospital should be at hand. We have seen patients withdraw for 10 or 12 hours. But all our patients have recovered, though we have given fairly large doses hundreds of times.

I have also seen rather violent reactions when tap water was administered. One subject became so upset from a tap water "dose" of zero LSD administered in the morning that I had to be with him until 11 o'clock that night, and he was upset for a week thereafter. One young girl became paralyzed in both legs after tap water. Possibly, the more violent reactions are due more to the underlying personality than to the drug itself. (28)


Hoffer: … Some of our therapists are doing this as an experimental project, and they are so skilled at it that they can be given 100 μg. and, if they wish to conceal the fact that they have had LSD , they can do so; they are in perfect control. But this means taking it many, many times.

Abramson: Perfect control under 100μg. of LSD?

Savage: Yes, I have seen it happen.

Hoffer: Yes, that's right.

Savage: Dr. Evarts, Dr. Cholden, and I were working with LSD , and Dr. Evarts decided to take some. He was so perfectly controlled that we asked some outside observers who came in, "Which one had the LSD?" They all invariably chose Dr. Cholden, who had had nothing.

Fremont-Smith: If there can be a perfect lack of control with tap water, it seems to me there could be a considerable degree of control with LSD. The role of suggestion in producing symptoms will come up again and again, but it is quite clear that very strong reactions can occur if the subject thinks he is getting LSD but is getting tap water. Dosage is only one factor among others.

Our whole concept of pharmacology is built, perhaps, on an obsolete idea: that there is a response, an appropriate response, to a given stimulus. We know that the response to a stimulus is as much dependent upon the situation as it is upon the nature of the stimulus. … (30-31)


i: I would like to emphasize that, in the case of LSD, the pharmacological action in a given individual is not understood. This is the greatest weakness in these studies. We assume that the biochemical processes are the same in every individual. This is not true. We assume it is because we find that there are average reactions. However, there are striking exceptions about which we know very little, either chemically or psychologically. There probably are different metabolic formulas in different individuals; differences in the way these drugs are absorbed; in how they are actually anchored; in how they are counteracted; and so forth. One individual will tolerate this drug very well, while another, with a relatively small dose, may become very disturbed. This does not depend alone on the person's psychological status; most probably, it also depends on his particular sensitivity to the drug, or the way he deals with it. Very little progress has been made in our understanding of these matters, and much research must be done in this area. (31-32)


Abramson: Let me tell you how the attitude of the investigator influences the reaction of the group. In the group of five subjects which I have used for 5 years, there have been no difficulties under the laboratory or social conditions in which LSD is administered. At one time, when I was too busy to run the experiments myself, I engaged another physician, a well-trained psychiatrist, 40 years old, to run the sessions. She set up violent paranoid reactions under low dosages, because she made remarks of the following type: "I just heard the LSD produces thrombosis of the arteries in the brain. Have any of you heard that?"

Hoch: What was the therapeutic value of that remark?

Abramson: The group refused to see her again. They were paranoid about her for weeks. She became the topic of conversation.

West: Was she psychoanalytically oriented?

Abramson: I would say that she was not analyzable from my point of view.

Klee: Dr. Abramson, in these paranoid reactions, do the subjects develop delusions?

Abramson: I have seen paranoid reactions with hallucinations.

Klee: I mean toward this physician, for instance.

Abramson: No.

Klee: Were they paranoid, then, or were they just naturally angry?

Abramson: I withdraw the word paranoid because I don't want to get into its definition. I know that Dr. Hoch has very definite ideas on paranoid reactions. If he were willing to discuss it, I would give him the topic.

Hoch: I am sure that everyone here knows what a paranoid reaction is, and therefore I think we can omit the definition. Many symbols are used quite adequately until we try to define them; then no one knows what he's talking about anymore.

Abramson: In my experience, the use of LSD seemed to introduce a new era, a new search for magic. It had a glamorous appeal. Magazine articles distorted the situation very much. I, and I am sure many of you, have been besieged by people who wanted to take the drug, who wanted to experience the LSD reaction. This reaction produced anxiety in many of us and in many others connected with research in this field.

. . . (32-33)


Abramson: … May I mention the general effects of LSD? During the reaction to small oral doses of LSD, that is, about 25-50 μg., ego enhancement occurs simultaneously with ego depression. The therapist may take advantage of the reconstructive potential and integrative functions of the ego to provide insight into conflicting situations not hitherto readily accesible to the patient.

. . .

Hoch: This is measured on a baseline of how he was before?

Abramson: I usually measure it on the baseline of how he was able to utilize it in terms of his previous experiences. For example, one of my subjects who temporarily became a patient under LSD was able to see how his reaction to his father's marriage was unrealistic. He adapted to it more effectively in view of having uncovered conflict feelings with respect to his father. (34)


Hoch: … [Y]ou should define what particular ego function you have in mind. [i.e. that is enhanced, ed.]

Abramson: The adaptive function. … Which other functions do you think would not be included, for example?

Hoch: For instance, a control of the patient about some of the material that he has …

Abramson: Yes that is correct. There is less control.

Hoch: Less control, and therefore there are two contradictory—

Abramson: No, because I said both go on simultaneously. That is the value of the drug. (35)


Bateson: It might be important at this moment to say that it seems to me that Dr. Abramson is talking very largely about psychotherapies in which insight, awareness, or whatever you want to call it is a very important ingredient. This did not come into the original definition of psychoanalytically oriented psychotherapy. The question we are going to be asking is: What orders of insight are favored by LSD? Clearly there would be certain orders of insight which would be favored by an ego enhancement, as I understand it, and certain orders which might be favored by an ego depression. … (35)

. . . [T]he drug perhaps brings it to the surface, and the therapist can then convert it into a particular sort of awareness of an unpleasant aspect of his life. However, there may also be insights which constitute awareness of positive possibilities in his life, of things he could correct, and so forth. (36)


Abramson: … [T]hese are the results of many years of study of many subjects, with different doses. …

Awareness of, and good memory for, experimental frame of reference.

Increased fantasy, with limited emergence of autistic ideation.

Facilitative interpretation of symbolic processes.

Acute awareness of need to maintain conscious volitional control of self.

Regressive modes of defense and self-preoccupation.

Mounting anxiety

Dysfunction of affect control

Depressive processes exceeding the euphoric component.

Alternating periods of disturbance in perception.

Rarely, hallucinatory phenomena, with some awareness of reality simultaneously.

Intensification of interpersonal bonds with members of the group, or with the group leader, or the psychologist doing the testing, or an accidental visitor to the laboratory, with, however, distorted dependence or hostility, or with both simultaneously.

Paranoid structuring of both people and circumstances.

Psychosexual stimulation induced either by external events or by the preceding items.

Rarely, improvement in performance in specific test situations.

As an example of this last, one of our engineers, who was a subject, could get 100 per cent under LSD in certain of the tests we used, which he never did without LSD. That is one of the anomalies we observed.

Bateson: Are there any irregularities there? Or are there any regularities as to the sort of test situations improved under LSD?

Abramson: We don't have too much data on that. However, these tests had to do with the subject's actual job. He was an engineer who used mechanical devices, and the tests in which his performance improved were of a mechanical nature.

Bateson: But was there actual manipulative improvement?

Abramson: Yes. There was another subject, a young woman, who was a technician working at Columbia, who was determined to get all her mathematics examples correct, and practiced at home. Although she was very disturbed over her sexual activities, under 100 μg. of LSD, she got 100 percent on her mathematics test. (37-38)


Bateson: Dr Abramson mentioned that sometimes under LSD the person improves his performance pattern in the test situation. The subject of our discussions is the use of LSD in psychotherapy. Psychotherapy is, I take it, some sort of a task-oriented situation. The nature of that task is very imperfectly defined, but its definition is very important. In what is the LSD subject better? We have just had material which shows that in some cases he is better at giggling under LSD, or better at weeping, These are all performance situations, test situations, which may be relevant to our basic question: Why is he better at being a psychotherapeutic subject under LSD? … (39-40)

. . .

Hoch: We have data on psychological tests, of course. All these data indicate alterations. I feel that the difficulty with these studies is that no test to date is really able to cope with the rapidity of some of the psychic manifestations under the drug. … (40)

. . .

Fremont-Smith: One point just made by Dr. Hoch, which became very clear to me, is the subtlety of human thought and human relationships. Our whole experimental procedure in the area of human behavior is enormously gross. We need to remind ourselves that our most refined methods appear gross when measured by the subtleties of human interaction, even between only two people and over a period of only 15 seconds.

You spoke, Dr. Hoch, about a patient's fluctuations under LSD, and the difficulty of keeping track of them. But we are just unable even to produce an accurate description of the fluctuations between two people just exchanging "Good mornings" at the breakfast table. This should not discourage us, but we should be aware of it.

Hoch: I would like to add that it is very important in all these drug studies to take into consideration the volatility of some of the responses, which is markedly increased when compared with other situations, which, even without drugs, are not static. The volatility impresses you very much. (40-41)


West: … To what extent is the chemically mediated breaking through of defenses in psychoanalytic therapy a contamination of the therapeutic process which may interfere with the solidity of the results, or that may, in the long run, even impair the results which psychoanalytic therapy is basically striving to produce? Overcoming defenses and working through resistances is an inherent part of the psychoanalytic therapy process, involving significantly the analysis of the tranference and the patient's willingness and readiness to give up or modify his defenses. If these are overcome artificially by chemical means, to what extent have we distorted this process and perhaps done the patient a disservice? (46)


Fremont-Smith: … I am going to say something about specificity. It seems to me quite obvious that if the body reacts at all to a chemical introduced into it, there must be some kind of specificity. It does not react everywhere; it reacts in a particular chemical way, in a certain organ or cellular level. This may set in motion other common denominators, which other drugs would also set in motion. But there must be a place where there is some degree of physiological specificity, and, when we say a drug is nonspecific, we mean nonspecific with reference to what we are testing or to the point of view or approach. It is not tenable to assume that a drug with a chemical composition will not have a specific chemical reaction somewhere in the body. That is my first point.

Secondly, it is quite possible that even though there are seventeen ways, some of them drugs and some of them suggestion, by which we can get the same qualitative reaction in a patient, a particular one may still be the most convenient one to use, or may be so under certain circumstances. We should avoid both accepting any drug as the magical one, and, on the other hand, cynically discarding it because the same reactions sometimes occur with a placebo or with something else. (47)

. . .

Abramson: To continue: I have emphasized that the effect of LSD depends upon the dosage and the personality of the individual. I have also mentioned that although ego depression does occur in the normal individual taking up to 25 to 50 μg. by mouth. I believe that one other more important process going on simultaneously is what I call ego enhancement or reinforcement. The ability of the individual under small doses of LSD to face preconscious or unconscious material and to integrate this material into the dynamic forces of the ego structure is not part of a loss of ego, but, rather, that of a reinforced ego which functions more effectively under the drug; and, from my point of view, the psychoanalytic point of view, in the presence of, and with the participation of the therapist himself. . . .

. . .

After an LSD interview, with reconstruction by the participating therapist, the patient is able to use this material for extended periods, for weeks and months, and it gradually becomes part of his own personality structure. This integration usually required very long periods of therapy. (47-48)


West: Dr Abramson, are you saying that what the drug does is to disorganize the patient's defenses, thereby making it possible to reorganize them in a more healthy way afterwards?

Abramson: In certain patients, yes.

Fremont-Smith: Part of our difficulty is that we are so perfectly helpless to define words so they mean anything except to those using them, because we don't understand at all how the personality is built up. We have contradictory theories about how it is constructed, but we obviously don't understand it completely. We are talking about something which we don't sufficiently understand, with words which are quite satisfactory to us and are almost sure to be somewhat unsatisfactory to almost anybody else.

. . .

Hoch: Dr. Abramson, are you using the term [i.e. reconstructive therapy] strictly in the sense that Rado used it, or in a modified form? Do you mean, here, symptom elimination essentially, or do you go beyond that?

Abramson: I go beyond that.

Hoch: In other words, you actually think that the subsequent adaptation of the person to his environment is a better one, a healthier one, and in the framework, of course, symptoms which were produced disappear?

Abramson: I am convinced of that. (49-50)

Solomon Katzenelbogen: We hear all the time that LSD produces this and that effect. I do not minimize its effect; I consider it a very excellent aid in psychotherapy, but it is only an aid. Dr. Abramson talks and writes about it as though LSD, by itself, produces all the effects.

I cannot agree with Dr. van Rhijn, who made the statement that in view of the dearth of psychotherapists, the drug may simply be given, and it will produce the effect by itself; the patient himself will continue self-analysis. I may be entirely wrong, but I don't believe that self-analysis is helpful; it becomes rumination about one's problems.

It seems to me that the drug helps the ventilation of emotions, the verbalization of thoughts. It helps to unblock certain elements which the patient, in a so-called "normal" state, cannot bring himself to say.… (50)

. . .

Abramson: … I really feel you have misquoted me. I have just said "The patient's reaction is to LSD plus the therapist, not to the LSD alone. It may be true that this can be stated for all pharmacological therapy, but I believe it is especially important in the case of the LSD interview." I have published this statement.

Katzenelbogen: I didn't quote you. I said it was my general impression.

Abramson: I am giving you the specific impression. "Enthusiasm of the therapist, not the LSD, plays a major role during the therapeutically focused LSD reaction." So I have actually published the contrary of what you say.

Ditman: May I ask you, Dr. Abramson or Dr. Katzenelbogen, have either of you done studies with LSD without intended psychotherapy, and then done a follow-up of the results, and can you refute what some of the others claim, that LSD by itself does do something therapeutic?

Savage: How can you do that? Somebody always has to be there.

Eisner: It has been done.

Peck: We have done it, and so has Dr. Murphy.

Ditman: How do you make the statement if you haven't done it?

Bateson: Who gives the LSD?

Savage: Yes, somebody has to give it.

Ditman: But not in a therapeutic situation.

Savage: How can you say that? It has to be given by someone. Without someone participating, how can you tell?

Ditman: We are not saying that the environment and the conditions under which it is given do not have a profound effect on the experience. What we are saying is that a situation in which there is no therapeutic intent by the people who give it may still produce therapeutic effects.

Klee. It is a question of how therapy is defined.

Fremont-Smith: Exactly. What do you mean? Conscious intent? How much conscious intent, and so forth? This sets up an impossible situation, in the extreme. On the other hand, we all know that experiences which may be unrelated to any therapeutic situation may reveal to any of us something of such significance that for months we keep on using this new information about ourselves or about life or our relationship to another. If this can happen, it would be surprising if events of this kind could not be precipitated by a drug, a hymn, or a sunset. It seems to me, therefore, that this argument ought not to go too far.

West: Is what the therapist intends much more important than what the patient infers? (51-52)

. . .

Whittlesey: … Certainly the magnitude of the results are similar.

Abramson: I believe this is a serious error. If the method is changed, the results cannot be the same.

Cole: Yes, they can.

Abramson: Operationally the result is always determined by the method of the experiment.

van Rhijn: I am not so sure. (52)


Eisner: … I have found that LSD enormously enhances what is called the working-through process. There is a second, extraordinary effect, which may be specific to LSD and related drugs and which has an "integrative" aspect: LSD seems to allow the patient or subject to experience himself in a conflict-free state and in relationship to his environment. We should be very clear about which of these two effects or aspects we are discussing, since differentiation of these two will perhaps clarify some of the apparent arguments. … It is as though everything which bothered them has been transcended. Obviously the language is bad; I am floundering.

Peck: It can't be put into words.

Eisner: No, that is the difficulty.

Hoch: If that is so, how can the patient put it into words?

Eisner: They do, Dr. Hoch. I have subjective reports of it. This is something very real, and just because we don't have scientific words for it, it should not be overlooked.

John Whittlesley: We might find words for it in other scientific disciplines outside of psychiatry. Anthony Wallace, at Pennsylvania, has done some work on rapid personality changes occurring in conversion experiences and situations of that kind. I believe he uses such words as "adaptive resynthesis."

Sidney Malitz: There are some specific ways of defining the LSD effect. They are more in the experimental physiology area, but I was thinking about them when reference was made to the various placebo effects. For instance, with LSD and other hallucinogens, certain subjects will see geometric forms of various colors and shapes, and will develop synesthesia, macropsia, and micropsia. I have never seen this with placebos, and feel that these phenomena are fairly specific for the hallucinogen group. I have seen all kinds of emotional reactions, such as euphoria, suspicion, depression, anxiety, and rage, occurring with both placebos and the active substances, but I have never seen these other responses.

Eisner: I have seen them without any drugs at all.

Fremont-Smith:It seems to me that our efforts at clarity should not be disparaged because we can't make them scientific. As I said before, the subtlety of the human mind and of interpersonal reactions is very far beyond our capacity to grasp; we just barely touch it. Sometimes we sense things which we flounder to put into words meaningful to others. Our floundering does not mean that what we are trying to describe is not of profound significance.

. . .

Most of the forces operating in human behavior are still quite beyond us in terms of grasping them and describing them adequately. Here, we are attempting to do this, and I feel we should be rather humble, in view of the complexity of the problem. These drugs give us new facets and new clues. If we look at it this way, quite tentatively, and with a little less tendency to disparage points of view other than our own, we will, I think, move forward. (53-54)


Abramson: … I don't wish to claim that the following list is complete; it is just a casual listing to indicate why I feel LSD has certain favorable characteristics for use as an adjuvant to psychotherapy.

a) It is pharmacologically safe; very large doses may be given without tissue damage.

b) It is effective in small doses for therapeutic interviews in which the therapist is definitely involved.

c) The patient is conscious, cooperative, and better able to integrate material with psychodynamic significance.

d) The patient undergoes an essentially elated disturbance in ego function, which is also accompanied by integrative forces, so that it may be thought of as "hebesynthesis" rather than narcosynthesis.

e) The drug may be given repeatedly. There is no evidence of addiction. The pharmacological effects usually wear off within 12 hours.

f) Patients usually like the experience of taking LSD in the dose range stated.

Savage: Can the disturbance in ego function also be depressive?

Abramson: Yes. But the usefulness here is in the euphoriant effect, when the patient can face problems rather than avoid them.

Herman Denber: But cannot even this avoidance be brought into sharp focus and become valuable in the analytic sense?

Abramson: Yes, but the effect of the drug is to reinforce the patient's ability to face himself. I think both factors go on simultaneously, as I have emphasized.

Denber: Irrespective of whether it is elation or depression or something else?

Abramson: That's right, I am willing to stand corrected on that point. But I happen to use the hebic function, if I may use the term; the elative function rather than the depressive function.

Denber: Is it because of your own personal feelings?

Abramson: I'm not sure. I am certain that my own personal feelings come into this. I can't imagine not being personally involved.

Savage: The dose range stated is important. Though we may be talking about the drug as though it were a unitary thing, the effects with the doses you are using may be quite different from those with the doses of 400 or 500 μg. which Dr. Hoch is using. At the lower dose level, it has a releasing effect similar to alcohol, whereas in the higher dose level, it has a psychotomimetic effect, in which much unconscious material is brought forth and projected in the form of hallucinatory, and sometimes illusional and religious, experience. We should specify what doses we are using.

Fremont-Smith And bear in mind that there is also some evidence that the effect is not clearly related to dose. That complicates matters. Further, tap water works very well sometimes. All these factors have to be brought up again and again.

Malitz: I think it is the other way around. Very low dosages will sometimes cause a marked dissociation in a patient. When this drug is given in an outpatient setting, this has medicolegal and other implications. It is quite different from giving the drug in a hospital setting where subjects are carefully screened in advance, kept overnight if necessary, observed by trained teams, and not released until all psychotic symptoms have abated. (55-56)


Chandler: I do want to say something about this dichotomy which Dr. Savage has mentioned: that the drug is releasing in the lower dosages and what he calls psychotomimetic, in the higher doses. I think it is a continuum; that it is all releasing. At the higher doses, the upsurge of unconscious material is so threatening that it must be greatly disguised; it is not that there are two different effects. (57)


West: There seems no need to call LSD an "addicting drug," as this is usually defined. It is true that it produces a tolerance, a very rapid tolerance, but that is the only thing it has in common with addicting drugs. It has never been shown that people develop a craving for it, an habitual dependence on it, or a withdrawal syndrome when it is discontinued. (58)


Sidney Cohen:… [T]o give LSD without the individual's knowledge [could be a dangerous situation.] The case Dr. Chandler was referring to was one related to us by Stoll. A person had been given the drug, and committed suicide immediately thereafter because she had no awareness of why she was becoming psychotic. This saving knowledge that a drug has been given us is enough to maintain the reality of the situation, to prevent terrible after effects. …

Savage: That story changes each time I hear it, and I wish it would finally get into print in the final version. The last time I heard Stoll tell it, he said that this patient knew she had been given LSD; that she was a depressive type and had been in treatment; and that about a week later, after the LSD, she committed suicide. I have heard both versions. Whether there were two such patients or one, I don't know, but I think it was just one.

Fremont-Smith: Perhaps more important is that we are all worried that someone might commit suicide after taking the drug, and it is a good thing to worry about.

Abramson: I am much more concerned, in ambulatory patients, with the effect of cortisone than I am with the effect of LSD. I have patients telephone me at the onset of therapy, and the most direct attempts at suicide occurring with my ambulatory patients were after nembutal and seconal, when patients took one and then took the whole box. In one case, the family physician called me up and said, "Don't you know about her? She always tries suicide after nembutal." (62-63)


Abramson: No one can deny that a very important part of the value of psychotherapy is the interaction between therapist and patient. The motivations of the therapist, therefore are of great significance. … (65)


… [L]et me stress the need for verbatim data in investigations of this type. Elaborate condensations of psychiatric reports without verbatim data are influenced to a great extent by countertransference, editorial policies of journals, and current notions about what kind of reporting of data is in good taste and suitable style. Thus, the reader is often only permitted to see, aside from the history condensation, (a) the attitude of the therapist toward the illness under discussion; (b) the attitude of the therapist toward the patient; (c) the attitude of the therapist toward his therapeutic results; and (d) the attitude of the therapist toward the opinion of his colleagues. In other words, we don't really know what goes on in the therapeutic situation unless we have a method of operation, that is, the verbalizations.

I don't believe we can have all the factors, to begin with. We have to start somewhere in studying the therapeutic interview. It would be ideal to have colored sound movies; it would be ideal to have all sorts of data. But if we are to achieve a total or transactional view of the therapeutic process, I believe it is a necessary condition to start with the verbatim data. … (66)


Denber: … If you furnish the verbatim report, you are really furnishing half of the interaction. The emotional aspects are completely left out, and the reader has no knowledge of the emotional frame of reference, of the context in which these emotional discharges were experienced. …

Abramson: When I first started to do verbatim recording, more than 10 years ago, this argument was brought up: Unless the total picture is there, the data are useless. One of the people who had a certain supervisory position with respect to my research program said, "Unless you have all the unconscious factors, in both the therapist and the patient, your verbatim data are of no value."

Denber: I didn't say that.

Abramson: You used the word total. By using this word, you are asking the impossible.

Fremont-Smith: We don't use it in any other science.

Abramson: Let me continue. Bridgman points out that certain questions are inherently unanswerable. If a research project is set up in such a way that it cannot be attacked, you might as well stop. It becomes nonsense. Using the word total in a psychotherapeutic situation is equivalent to saying "Let's give up; let's not do any research." (68-69)


Hoch: …Dr. Abramson began by saying that this drug is pharmacologically safe. I beg to differ with this statement, or, I should say, I qualify this statement. This drug is safe, I think, if it is given in a properly controlled set-up, by those trained in psychotherapy, on the one hand, and on how to observe and treat people under drugs, on the other. I am rather sure that experienced persons would handle the situation quite differently from the inexperienced. If anyone who is inexperienced in the way just mentioned were to use this compound, many disagreeable situations would be sure to develop, and the medicolegal situation would be a very difficult one for everyone involved. The courts would afford no protection. (74)



Ch. 3: The Nature of the Psychological Response to LSD—Ronald A. Sandison

Sandison: The core of my thesis is that the essential psychological change produced by LSD is the activation of the unconscious, whether or not this area of the mind has been previously made available to the patient. I suspect you might wish to challenge the word unconscious, because it has been mentioned only twice so far in the Conference. I hope, therefore, that we will develop a pool of common information about material obtained from the unconscious under the influence of LSD.

At the risk of going over familiar ground, I would like to mention a few observations which have been made about mescaline in the past. Some of the early investigators, among whom was Havelock Ellis, pointed out two things about mescaline: One was what they called the "divinity of the experience," or the "indescribableness" of it; the other one referred to the highly structured experiences. We know how Klüver refers to mosaics, carpets, floral designs, ornaments, and wood carvings. These visual phenomena experienced by the patients were highly structured, and he called them "form constants." What these things are and where they come from must be a matter of discussion.

I would like to suggest that these experiences tell us something about the structure of the unconscious. … (81)

… This brings me to an interesting point, which we might discuss later. I have one patient who had painted before and now has an entirely different style. She had been trained, but she couldn't paint properly. Things didn't have any meaning to her. She could never put down what she wanted. After she had LSD, her style changed completely, and she began to paint in the style she wanted to, which was imaginative, something like John Piper's work.

Fremont-Smith: And the new style persisted?

Sandison: Yes.

Fremont-Smith: It seems to me that this is a very important point, because here is an alteration of the behavior following or subsequent to LSD which persisted, and of which there is a record. It seems to me that this is a far clearer and better evidence of change as the result of LSD than such descriptions as the interaction of this patient with her family, which is a great deal harder to specify.… (82-84)


Sandison: … It appeared from our discussion earlier that no method of treatment should be universal, and that every physician probably has to administer LSD in his own way, as indicated by his own orientation in psychology. We have evidence, which is well summarized in a World Health Organization report, to indicate that the social and physical setting in which any drug is administered (and this does not apply only to LSD) determines the particular response, as well as success or failure in treatment.

Fremont-Smith: Determines or plays a role in determining?

Sandison: It may even determine, I think

Sandison: The hospital environment is a very complex thing, but it, as a whole, may determine success or failure.

Fremont-Smith: What about the complex of the past history of the patients?

Sandison: Yes that is important, too. But even where that is favorable to a successful outcome of treatment, it may not be - -

Fremont-Smith: You mean it determines the success or failure of the treatment? I see. I think I misunderstood you. It doesn't determine the whole outcome, but whether or not it will be successful, is that it?

Sandison: Yes.

Eisner: By environment, I understand that you mean the hospital in general. Do you also mean, specifically, the person or persons who are with the individual under treatment; whether music is or is not used; whether art is available or not available; whether or not the therapist has had much experience with LSD; what the expectations of the therapist are? Do you call this environment?

Sandison: I include that in environment.… (84-85)


Sandison:… I have written out a rough classification of a few types of responses to LSD among the almost infinite number of different experiences that the patients have recorded. I have already referred to the structured and somewhat nonspecific responses.

Secondly, we come to the emotional response, which has been referred to earlier. Then there is what I call "associative imagery," relating to personal memories, and this must be distinguished from associative imagery relating to impulse images.… /p>

Another type of experience, about which nothing as been said so far, but which I feel is very important, is the recapturing, the re-experiencing, of lost memories, with their accompanying emotional abreaction. We come now to the next level of experience, the experience of primal events, with appropriate physical and emotional accompaniments. I am thinking here of birth experiences, which a number of our patients have had. This work has also been confirmed by Dr. Lake, Dr. Martin, and by others.

West: Birth experiences? Does that mean a re-experiencing of their own birth?

Sandison: The most common ones are of two kinds: either a reexperiencing of the patient's own birth, or the experience of giving birth.

West: The experience of being born, or going through one's own birth experience? You are referring now to a kind of sensation and not to the patient's saying, "I feel reborn."

Sandison: No, the actual sensation.

Fremont-Smith: You think this is an actual recall of the patient's own birth event? I want to be sure that we understand what you mean.

Sandison: No, I'm not saying that. I don't know whether or not it is recall. I don't think there is any evidence on which to base a judgement of that sort.

Fremont-Smith: What are you saying, then?

Sandison: I am only saying that these patients experience something which appears to them to be like being physically born.

Fremont-Smith: And you say this is confirmed by someone?

Eisner: Yes, we have all had it. (93-94)


Eisner: One of the interesting things about it which I have observed and read about in the literature is that is also accompanied by the feeling of being reborn. Whether or not his sheds any light on it, I don't know.

West: But, Dr. Peck, haven't you described it in terms of feeling the amniotic fluid, passing through the birth canal, and all the rest?

Peck: Yes, the California group has had patients who describe it. I mean that people who apparently know nothing medically about childbirth give very vivid descriptions of it, in terms that we physicians who deliver babies recognize. . . .

West: We haven't heard such vivid descriptions of the birth experience since Dianetics died down.

Denber: I would like to confirm what has just been said, from personal experiences under mescaline. I never dared say this publicly before, but since the subject is under discussion, may I say that this feeling was most strange: floating around in the amniotic fluid and suddenly going down through the vaginal canal to be born. This is different from a feeling which came on afterwards, a feeling of being reborn, with all the horrifying experiences which precede it. Then came the feeling: "I have died and now I have been reborn." Of course, this made me think that the death and rebirth fantasy seen in patients may have some basis in fact. My experience was a most extraordinary one. It actually has to have been felt to believe anyone else telling of it. … (95)


West:… One of the key aspects is the nature of the psychological response. This is the subject of this discussion, and it is the only subject to which I feel I have much to contribute. Included in subjective accounts of the psychological response to the LSD experience are: the sense of rebirth; the transcendental mental state; self-realization; a conflict-free state; self-awareness, what Aldous Huxley has called a "sojourn in the Antipodes of the mind," which, I think, applies in certain ways to both mescaline and LSD. But purely from the naturalistic point of view, we can define two features which characterize psychological aspects of the LSD experience:

The first is the realm of perception and involves certain kinds of distortions of perception. Whether they consist of a distortion of relationships in space, of the perceptual awareness of things which aren't there (hallucinations), or alterations of sensation intensity, or just out-and-out distortions, such distortions are a fairly characteristic aspect.

The second is an alteration in awareness, or the appearance of dissociative phenomena. Inasmuch as LSD causes perceptual disturbances and dissociative phenomena, we can see certain similarities between the LSD experience and a number of other human experiences. These experiences include: mystical states; reactions to prolonged stress under extreme conditions, including starvation and exposure; hypnosis, autohypnosis, hypnagogic states and dreams; dissociated states in hysteria and schizophrenia; prolonged sleep deprivation; prolonged sensory isolation; and a variety of chemically induced experiences, such as "going under" and "emerging from" general anesthesia, and intoxication with certain kinds of sedatives and stimulants, as well as with LSD.

Just what does LSD do physiologically which parallels these psychological experiences? I feel that we should take a step in the physiological direction for just a moment, since it may be the last chance we will have to do so at this Conference.

Two things about LSD have been more or less clearly defined by Dr. E. V. Evarts and the group who studied LSD physiologically at the National Institutes of Health: First it is a sensory poison. For example, sufficiently large doses of LSD produced in the monkey a state Evarts described as "de-afferentation." Certainly, a loss of kinesthetic awareness and a reversible blindness occurred in the rhesus monkey (Macaca mulatta). Second, we know that LSD functions as a diencephalic stimulant and produces an increase in autonomic activity and reactivity.

Perhaps we should try to translate into physiological terms what Dr. Sandison has already defined as his concept of what LSD does psychologically; he said he thought it activated the unconscious.

In all the situations I listed, where the syndrome of perceptual distortion and dissociation appears, there are two essential conditions: that there be a withdrawal, distortion, or disturbance of awareness of the outside world; and, at the same time, that there be either a maintained or patent arousal within the brain, permitting the maintenance of awareness. It might be said, then, that the brain remains capable of being aware. If there is sufficient arousal to permit awareness (and this obviously involves the reticular formation in a significant fashion), and sensory input is impaired in some degree, the awareness capacity can focus upon previously recorded sensory traces which are released from within—memories and fantasies and so on—which ordinarily are kept out of awareness in the business of everyday living.

There is a good deal of evidence to show that the ordinary sensory input or the perceptual contact we have with the real world serves some kind of organizing function on the ego. It permits the maintenance of screening and scanning ego processes which enable us to remain in keen contact with external reality and to keep a good deal of internal reality, in the form of previously recorded experience, out of consciousness. A person can't have all his memories and fantasies bubbling into active awareness and still go about the business of adaptation, reaction to emergencies, and all the current reality-oriented maneuvers in everyday life.

If a drug were to be made which would reproduce the conditions of a dream in a waking person, we would have to say that such a drug ought to be a sensory poison, enough to distort, disturb, or cut out a good deal of external reality; at the same time, it ought to function to keep the lights lit up inside (i.e., maintain arousal) enough to assure the presence of awareness of releases from within, from the brain's own storehouse of sensations and information. LSD meets these criteria.

I bring in these physiological speculations because we must include the physiological in our considerations of the effects of a drug like LSD upon ego functions.

Savage: Dr. West, did you include temporal lobe stimulation among all these phenomena? The temporal lobe can be stimulated electrically, and everything we have been talking about can be reproduced, without any cutdown of sensory input.

West: I did not include that because it seems to work only in patients who already have temporal lobe seizures.

Savage: That is true, yes.

West: But it certainly is a condition in which this holds true. Input doesn't have to be cut down in order to get "release" of previously experienced sensations. Instead, they are more or less blasted into awareness with a little extra electricity of one's own; or a temporal lobe seizure can be precipitated by setting off the focus in a susceptible person.

Bateson: Would you comment on the perception of music and such things; the heightening of certain sorts of external perception?

Cole: There is a good deal of evidence that cats under LSD are more sensitive to external stimuli; or at least, those stimuli which do get through on LSD may cause a more intense reaction than they would in non-drug states. These are small doses, of course.

West: That is an extremely important point. With small doses, this is the case; in larger doses, the other phenomenon occurs. This would fit in nicely with Marrazzi's ideas, however. The original definition of LSD as a serotonin antagonist confused the issue about what might be happening at the synapse. If LSD enhances synaptic transmission in the sensory pathways by antagonizing a synaptic inhibitor like serotonin, then small doses would produce heightened awareness, and sensations would appear sharper. With larger doses, the effect would reach the point where the circuits would be jammed. The input would become so great that the resulting phenomenon would be that of input overload. Instead of orderly information reaching the cortex, the net result would be a great deal of static and not very much in the way of ordered perceptions. Some sensations would be hyperacute; others greatly distorted; still others would fail to register altogether.

Malitz: We have had experiences with monkeys under LSD. That is just what happened with the monkeys. In the low dosage range, up to 5, 10, or 12 μg. / kg., but there was an opposite effect later on, with more massive doses.

West: I mentioned these physiological aspects because it is useful to have a physiological parameter to consider along with purely psychological ones. Then, in terms of the use of a drug in therapy, it becomes possible to work along the lines that Dr. Hoch mentioned at the end of the previous discussion. In medicine we hope to be able to talk in terms of specific indications, contraindications, safeguards for the treatment situation, alternative medications in case there are reasons not to use this one, and combinations of other drugs with may produce the same effect. It is important to prevent the development of an almost mystical misuse of a drug which, after all, has its effects on the central nervous system rather than on the soul.

Chandler: I am not opposed to the idea of physiological speculations, they do have value. But we have to be as careful there as in our other speculations. In the therapeutic doses which we use, the patient is usually having this increased fantasy material at the stage where the sensory effect is heightened.

We also have to consider the question of whether the lower centers are being stimulated or whether these are release phenomena. We aren't yet certain about this; either explanation could be valid. (101, 102)

Hoch: I would like to say that this would really be very important research, for which we probably don't have even the proper methodology, as yet. Distortions in individuals are not purely on a perceptive level, which comes from the outside. The stimulation to which they respond does come from the outside. But the marked sensory-perceptive disorganization of the person which comes from the inside must be carefully considered. This is very much neglected, obviously because we do not have the tools to investigate it as well as the other; but it is very important.

Let us consider a rather limited problem: the alteration of proprioception under the influence of these compounds, leading to alteration of body image, fantasies in relation to the body, which become magnified in the psyche.

We know how the person now connects the past material and even projects material into the future. But it is certain that this does not depend alone on some of the patient's memories, or on the unconscious; the patient becomes more or less libidinized under the influence of the drug. It depends on his inner integration and organization being as much disrupted as his relationship to the environment.

I would like to emphasize this, because this inner experience of the patient, that he is not a whole, that certain things are coming to the fore which he tries to cope with, that he feels fragmented—and this, of course, is where the relatedness of some of these states to schizophrenia comes in—is of extreme importance. But I would like to point out that on the neurological level, seemingly, something takes place which interrupts the integration of the sensory input coming from different parts of the body via the vegetative nervous system. This registration failure of the patient results in many of the syndromes we see. The response is twofold: He tries to overcome a situation in which he finds himself; and, secondly, he tries to cope with the psychic material which originally may or may not have been connected with some of these experiences that he has had. This is a complex picture.

For obvious reasons, we try to concentrate on the patient's relationship to externals: how, for instance, perceptions are distorted; how the optical apparatus functions; how the auditory apparatus functions., We investigate the equilibrium of some of these patients, and how they respond to sensory stimuli. We do neurological studies, to see how well they respond to pin pricks, how they localize two points, and so forth.

West: Or proprioception.

Hoch: That's right. Interestingly, in may of these patients, waves of distortion occur, and these distortions are picked up by the patient.

The vegetative nervous system, which is integrated in a very flexible way, is also interfered with. The patient is not able to cope with all this vegetative stimulation, and this leads to symptoms. If some of these patients at the height of this disturbance are injected with chlorpromazine, for example, they begin to quiet down; some of the ideation is there, but the patient does not go along fully with it any more. The vegetative manifestations are inhibited, and the person feels that he is again integrated.

The disintegrative effect of this drug is one of its very important features, and it is imperative to study the relationship of the physiology of the person to his psychic performance. I think also, of course, of many of the psychodynamic elements involved. But we should not forget that a great deal goes on in the person himself, exclusive of his relationship with others.

West: This is extremely important, and I agree completely. When I said that the drug is a sensory poison, I was talking about its effect on all the afferent systems, including proprioception, the visceral afferents, and all the rest. The disafferented animals that we are going to hear about later are animals which have lost the capacity to integrate sensory data from their own parts; their body image is grossly disturbed. This aspect has been neglected, yet it obtains in all the states which I mentioned, too. It is prominent in dreams, trances, deliria, distortions of the isolated subject, etc. All of the afferent systems are disturbed, not just the special senses alone.

Malitz: In the film which I will now show, there are two monkeys (Macacus rhesus) who have been receiving daily subcutaneous injections of LSD, starting with 1 μg. /kg. and gradually working up to very high doses. In the first scene, one animal had received 240 μg. /kg. and the other, 140 μg. /kg., which are enormous doses of LSD. (102—104)

[photo shows monkeys immobilized (106)]

Cohen: The important point to remember is that these dosages are so far out of line with human LSD levels that they may have no application whatsoever. This is also true of the work cited by Dr. West; so his theory of sensory poisoning based upon toxic doses of LSD in animals seems a bit dubious.

West: I used the word poison to describe the fact that the sensory processes are affected in some distinctive and abnormal way. There is absolutely no question that LSD, even in small doses, has some specific and precise effect upon the sensory synapse in the central nervous system. If you don't want to call it a poison, we can go into its biochemistry, but it has a distinct effect on the synapse. At this point there is no question about it at all.

Eisner: I would like to speak on this question of distortion, to bring the discussion back to Dr. Sandison and the unconscious. While Dr. Hoch was talking about internal disorganization, which certainly does occur, I wanted to speak up and say, "Yes, this is true, but the important thing therapeutically is that the disorganization occurs along meaningful lines with respect to the personality dynamics of the individual who is experiencing it." It does not appear out of nowhere and without any reason at all. For instance, I have repeatedly seen somatic symptoms, terrible pains, tension headaches, and all sorts of different physical sensations disappear immediately and completely when correct interpretations specific to the situation are made. These are often changes in body image, such as one side swelling all out of proportion and the other side shrinking almost out of sight, which subside when the dynamics underlying the phenomena are understood.

Fremont-Smith: Like Dr. Abramson's experience, when he suddenly realized that his symptoms weren't due to encephalitis but to LSD. He interpreted to himself what was happening, and then his anxiety disappeared.

Eisner: It is as though a bowl will break along the cracks which are already inherent in it. I think this is the important point for us, as therapists who use LSD. (107-108)

van Rhijn: The first phase of the LSD reaction is a drug-specific disruption without a personal meaning. After half an hour or so, the hallucinations become loaded with meaning.

Fremont-Smith: Is that the way it is with you, Dr. Sandison?

Sandison: Yes, in general, I think so. I am very interested that Dr. West has introduced this topic, because it may at last give us a chance for some common ground between the psychoanalytically oriented people and the neurophysiologists. It is extraordinarily difficult to get people to try to see this thing from these two different viewpoints and reach any common ground at all. As Dr. West mentioned—and I'm sorry that I didn't bring it into the discussion—these reactions do have something in common with the neurotic states, which are certainly conditioned by deprivation or reduction of sensory impulses. If I understood him rightly, what he meant by sensory poison was something which interfered with sensory input; this gives us some common ground for our discussion.

West: My introduction of this topic into the general discussion was in the hope of making the discussion more, not less, monistic. If there is a single area where we can get away from dualistic thinking and work toward a monistic understanding, it should be in the consideration of psychotropic drugs. It is here that alteration ("alteration" rather than "poisoning," if you wish) of central nervous system function and change in psychodynamic happenings can at last be brought together in some kind of one-to-one relationship, and we should take advantage of it. (108-109)

West: There are certain things we do know, physiological as well as psychological. We know that the LSD level drops very rapidly, but the psychophysiological changes continue much longer. This is one of the reasons for my choice of the word poison. After the drug has done its work, or damage, or has altered a certain metabolic process, and even after it has gone, time is required for restoring function to its usual level. This is characteristic of some poisons, especially those affecting enzyme systems.

As far as I know, many autonomic phenomena may continue on the same scale as psychological ones. I don't want to get involved in the question of which comes first, the psychological of the autonomic, but I do want to point out that there is a great deal of evidence that the change, whatever it is, is one that affects total brain activity. Both the biological measurements (not chemical assay) of change in brain function, and the psychometric or other psychological measurements of changes in behavior tend to run parallel throughout the LSD experience. This aids rather than hinders us in our monistic orientation. (111-112)

Sandison: There is one case reported by Dr. Charles Burns of Birmingham, in which a girl had a full-scale LSD reaction 5 years after taking the drug.

Hoffer: Continuously?

Sandison: Yes.

Eisner: A number of our patients did that.

Sandison: Yes, several of them have.

Fremont-Smith: This patient had been drinking tap water all that time, had she?

West: A great deal depends upon what we mean by "it." If, in a given person, LSD produces an experience which includes certain dissociative phenomena characteristic for the person and psychodynamically determined, htere is no reason why at some future time that person could not have another dissociative reaction which would take the same general form, but without reference to the drug and simply because he is that person, with those dynamics. I wouldn't want to call such an experience an LSD reaction. That 5 years before, the person took LSD, which precipitated a dissociative response, is merely an interesting fact. We have to be careful of post hoc, ergo propter hoc reasoning in analyzing these phenomena.

Peck: Dr. Sandison, we were talking about LSD effect, and, as Dr. van Rhijn and others of us have felt, there are many phases of this effect. This last stage that Dr. van Rhijn, the group in California, Dr. Hoffer and myself, and others refer to, this dissociative response (or, to use Huxley's term, the end-result) which all patients do not attain—all of mine have not attained it, but a large proportion of them do—do you all ascribe that not only to working out therapy going up, but do you prefer them to go all the way, what we call "over," or into this dissociative state?

Sandison: It depends entirely on the nature of the problem. The same rules which apply in psychotherapy must apply here; that, if it is necessary because of the patient's problem to take him right on into this extreme inner experience—do we mean the same thing?

Peck: Yes.

Sandison: It is probably only wise for a few patients to undergo this deeper experience. If the patient has, for example, experienced a straightforward sexual trauma at 5 years of age, and this has been the starting point for an obsessional handwashing neurosis later on, the emotional reliving of that trauma will resolve the obsession; I have seen several such cases. You need not go any further than that.

Peck: Dr. Hoffer, would you explain what happened in your series of alcoholics, in those in whom LSD was successful?

Hoffer: As a general rule, with our small series of alcoholics, those who have not had the transcendental experience are not changed; they continue to drink. However, the large proportion of those who have had it are changed. But this is not an inevitable rule.

Sandison: Could you say what you mean by the transcendental experience in your patients?

Hoffer: It is pretty much the same as yours: the ecstatic experience as described by William James.

Eisner: Why do you say that there are some patients who should not be led to this experience? I feel this is the end-point in therapy, though it can be in major or minor degree. Why do you reserve it only for some patients?

Sandison: I think you're putting it rather differently than I intended. If the patient has the experience as a result of taking LSD, whether or not the therapist really directed it, as I understand Dr. Hoffer's patients—

Hoffer: Except that we directed it.

Sandison: In the sense that you gave them a large dose and deliberately broke down their defenses?

Hoffer: Yes.

Eisner: I start the patient with small doses, increasing the dosage gradually and working through problems to get to that point. That is the point, I think.

Chandler: If it is the end-point of therapy, then why not give them a large dose in one session and get them to that point right away?

Eisner: They don't go to that point.

Chandler: Years ago, it used to be done with a large dose.

Hoffer: Seventy-five percent of patients will go to the point if they are given enough LSD.

Eisner: Something must be wrong with me. I can't do it.

Hartman: I want to point out that the orientation of the therapist is important here. The Jungians, who do not consider this an end-point—and I am one of them—will find that a spectacular result will occur if this transcendental reaction comes, let us say, in the first three or four sessions, before the Freudian therapist has put his ideas into the patient. If the transcendental experience occurs in the fifteenth or seventeenth session, when the patient is aware that the analyst does not believe that this is the end-point, the analyst will not get such a spectacular effect.

Savage: What is the end-point?

Hartman: We don't use the transcendental reaction as an end-point.

Savage: What end-point do you use?

Hartman: A pragmatic test as to whether the patient is better. We can't define how we know a patient is better.

Fremont-Smith: It is judgment.

Hartman: Yes, or something.

Fremont-Smith: It is clinical judgment, which is a criterion in other branches of medicine. We shouldn't be afraid of saying we can't define it. It is the physician's judgment that the patient is ready. (114-116)

Eisner: I think that a drug is remarkable which can be used as Dr. Hoffer, Dr. Ditman, and Mr. Whittlesley report, to stop people from drinking or which can be used with the therapy that is used in Canada. It can be used, on the one hand, in a Freudian setting; on the other, the way Dr. Chandler and Dr. Hartman do; or in a different way, the way Dr. Peck, Dr. Sandison, and I use it. In each case, each of us considers that LSD is an enormous potentiator of therapy. This, perhaps, is really the extraordinary specificity or value of LSD. (116)

Hartman: … The patient under LSD, from a therapeutic point of view, is quite definitely hypersuggestible. In our group, for instance, which consists of two Freudians and two Jungians, the latter will get the transcendental experiences in the patient much faster than the former. The two Freudians, on the other hand, will evoke the patient's childhood memories much more quickly than the two Jungians in the group. These results are due to the different orientations and different kinds of suggestions on the part of the therapists (132).

. . .

Hoffer: To make it more difficult, I am neither a Jungian nor a Freudian, and I have had one volunteer subject who had both experiences in the same session. (134)

Chandler: I would like to say something, also, about the personality of the therapist. It makes a difference, even in a fairly simple framework. For instance, Dr. Hartman gets much more responses of very violent sexual fantasies than I do.

Dr. Eisner has told me that she doesn't get paranoid responses to her therapy, except in the group situations; I get paranoid reactions to me from almost all patients at one time or another. This is partly my personality and partly belief. I believe that the paranoid reaction is a regressive perception of the world which we have all had at one time or another. She feels it is a kind of misperception which only some have. But it is more than that. There is a personality element here, too.

Fremont-Smith: Do you think it is a good thing to get the paranoid reaction; that this is a useful stage in the patient's therapy?

Chandler: Yes. It is something that is in everyone's subconscious.

Fremont-Smith: So that you, in a sense, are looking for it in your patients?

Chandler: Yes.

Fremont-Smith: And you find it?

Chandler:Then you are taking the Kleinian approach? Are you following Melanie Klein?

Chandler: I am following LSD, really. This was not something I believed before I started LSD, but I found it so consistently in regressive experiences with LSD that I have just adopted it as something that seems to be just about universal, with all patients.

Fremont-Smith: But universal with you, you see. When we say "universal," let's say "universal with me," as you did. (135)

Denber: It illustrates the cardinal problem we are faced with, which Dr. Abramson stated quite succinctly in a symposium at the American Psychiatric Association meeting in Chicago, in 1957: The results we report are in direct relationship to the intensity of the analysis of our countertransference. There will always be a group who says, "This is suggestion. You are merely suggesting." We will also get a group who are going to say that no matter what is given, the patient will improve. Finally, we will have the absolute nihilists, who feel that nothing is going to cure anyone.

In the final analysis, as Dr. Fremont-Smith just said, it is the analysis of the countertransference which should be of primary importance; how we ourselves feel about it; what our expectations are; what our hopes are; and so on. Until this is decided, anything coming from the patient is without value. Very often, patients are merely acting out our unconscious wishes, which we don't see. When they perceive what we want them to, they are happy; and they are happy because we are happy. Yet, basically, nothing is actually happening.

Fremont-Smith: We must find a way of looking at this. I was beginning to have a fantasy of a good, wise therapist watching another good, wise therapist in a therapeutic situation. I don't know whether there would have to be another one watching them, but it might be rather interesting. Or if there could be two observers observing a psychotherapist testing a patient under LSD, and if they were to make their records independently, it might be possible to come closer to an evaluation of, perhaps a first approximation of, which is going on. We certainly cannot judge ourselves. We need someone else to judge our own recordings; perhaps we need at least two others, to see whether they confirm or oppose each other's views. This might begin to give us a picture of what is going on. (136-137)

Sandison … Much difficulty arises about the terms in which we are to speak of the mental state induced by LSD. There are various possible lines of approach, but it seems to me that, interpreted psychodynamically, they all add up to the same thing. If we go no further than describing the LSD experience as a delirium, then we must remember that delirious states are common in childhood, and that they therefore tend to occur in conditions when the unconscious is unusually active. If we call the LSD state a model psychosis, we might also consider that Jung regarded schizophrenia as a state in which the ego was overthrown by invasion from the unconscious. Table III, which compares mental function in schizophrenia with that after various drugs, including LSD, suggests that the LSD state has superficial resemblances to the schizophrenic psychosis, but that there are important differences.

On the other hand, the evidence looked at from the psychodynamic point of view strongly supports an hypothesis that LSD activates the unconscious. The patients dream more during their course of treatment; life appears fuller and more interesting; and they are liable to periods of emotion, fantasy, and even hallucination. Memory is improved, and the patient frequently experiences vivid remembrances, which, by definition (i.e., that memory retention is a function of the unconscious), support an hypothesis that LSD permits freer communication between the unconscious and consciousness. Physiology and pharmacology are, at present, of little help in explaining the LSD phenomenon, although what is known suggests that the observed effects of LSD are quite different from those expected from its metabolism. It is known that the half-life time of LSD in the blood of animals is about 30 minutes, and this is probably approximately true of human beings. …

As there is no present evidence that LSD remains in the body for long, we must explain the prolonged and recurring nature of the LSD mental state as some kind of rearrangement of neuronal circuits of a more or less permanent nature. Translated into the language of Aldous Huxley, "The man who comes back through the door in the wall will never be the same as the man who went out." My thesis is that LSD unlocks the doors to memory, past experience, and the inborn images of the unconscious. As Dr. Eisner has said, "One must not pretend to speak biochemically, but to put it simply, it does seem that all LSD does is to open the doors to the unconscious." On the other hand, we have Sandler's suggestion: "My own feeling is that LSD can teach us little about the unconscious but a great deal about the ego, for its effect is, selectively, to undo certain ego functions."

Unfortunately, when we come to consider what is meant by the ego we find such conflicting views that it is difficult to give meaning to Sandler's statement. Nevertheless, even if we reject Sandler's view, we are bound to accept the fact that the success or failure of LSD treatment depends to a large extent on what the ego makes of the unconscious manifestations presented to it through the medium of LSD. The basic power of the ego to adapt itself and to use the material is, no doubt, the first necessity for successful treatment; but the way in which the therapist handles the material is also significant. This may not be as important as we think, because in our series the proportion of recoveries was almost the same among different therapists of widely differing psychological orientation and training.

I am therefore tempted to discuss the phenomenon of integration of the personality after LSD in two other terminologies. One, using again an "ego" system, refers to the boundaries of the ego, rather than to the qualities of the ego itself. The other terminology is that of existentialism. The former view is propounded by Scott, who says that the relationship between the ego and the self (using the latter term in the Jungian sense) can only be appreciated if we can allow the ego boundaries to dissolve and to let ourselves become identified with the cosmos. The "cosmos," from the extroverted point of view, might be the universe; from the introverted point of view, it is in the inner world of ideas and conceptions. Scott writes: "Thus shuttling to and from between inner and outer, we become aware of what body image means, the boundary which gives form to our ego selves." This, to my mind, is also an accurate description of what happens during repeated administration of LSD. The shuttling to and fro between reality and fantasy defines the borders of both, just as a man traveling by rocket from earth to moon and back would at last begin to understand something about his relation to the physical universe. This is the best way I can account for the growth of mental stature, the insight, and the sense of psychological solidity which the patients experience. (143-145)

Symbolysis: Psychotherapy by Symbolic Presentation, C. H. Van Rhijn

In the autoanalytic procedure which I call "symbolysis," we give the patient LSD in a totally dark room, where he is not left alone, to the point where he hallucinates. Everything he says is recorded, and the next day it is read back to him. We then let him work out in writing his ideas and interpretations of the material. The therapist-physician follows this process closely from the copy he gets of everything the patient writes. Only on the patient's request will he be there for assurance, advice, or interpretations of the symbolic material.

Fremont-Smith: It is not the therapist who is with the patient in the dark room, but merely someone who records everything he says. Is that right"

van Rhijn: The material is recorded on tape The man who is with the patient is passive and silent.… He is only there because Dr. Savage reported that when the patient is left alone, he tends to have more anxiety and more paranoiac symptoms. … I call this method of therapy "symbolysis" because the subconscious is released to portray tensions, conflicts, and so on, by symbolization. Part of the discussion, I hope will be on the underlying theory. Later on, we can discuss the methods, the techniques of treatment, and the results. But I will talk about the theory first.

The theoretical conception of neurosis and of therapy by means of symbolization is not yet a complete one. It is still in process, so I will be very grateful for your comments.

When we encounter neurosis, we see that it is a disorder of behavior. This is apparent in the relation between the neurotic patient and his environment, and in his complaints. The cause of this strangely disturbed behavior is generally accepted to be a disturbed relation between the patient's ego and his subconscious. If this is true, and I don't doubt it, then "therapy" must be effective at a causal level. The definition of neurotic is "want of the normal;" what we call normal is a natural, easygoing, harmonious interaction between the ego and conscious activity and between the subconscious and subconscious activity. Because of this harmony, we are not often aware of this relation, but the significance of this subconscious activity in the most simple daily tasks can hardly be overestimated.

From birth on, we perceive and experience the world, and most of this sinks deep into the subconscious; from there, come the higher automatisms, which we rely on, always and everywhere. They assist conscious purposes and actions by their feedback effect; that is, their positive or negative feedback effect. Daily life seems to be more than 90 percent governed by this subconscious help and regulation, in such activities as playing the piano and driving a car, as well as in translating ideas into another language.

We are sometimes aware of this subconscious activity when we have an inspiration. In Dutch, we call it "in-giving," and in English, we say, "it was borne in upon me." From the process of inspiration, we may conclude that the subconscious has obviously acquired data which have, perhaps, unnoticed, passed the ego, or are useless or meaningless. After some time, the subconscious seems to have digested these data, and, when the ego is quiet, a brilliant idea may suddenly strike us; in what we call a "flash of intuition," the problem is solved. In sleep, some complicated problems may be solved for which, the evening before, we could not find the solution in consciousness.

Klee: May I interrupt? Dr. van Rhijn, I wonder whether or not you distinguish between conscious and preconscious, as some people do?

van Rhijn: I like this interruption, because it gives me the opportunity to differentiate between unconscious and subconscious. Everything you aren't thinking of at this moment is "unconscious;" your home, the place you came from, is unconscious as of this moment. When you are going to think about it, you get it into consciousness. But "subconscious" is everything which is not yet conscious, and cannot yet be conscious, because it stays in the subconscious until it can come through the channels into consciousness.

Fremont-Smith: The subconscious is that which is repressed, whereas the unconscious is just the material not consciously thought of at the moment.

van Rhijn: The meaning of the word repressed must be reserved for later on, because it has—

Fremont-Smith: But you spoke of channels, so you mean they are trapped or held down; they are obstructions to material coming through them.

van Rhijn: I mean something between subconscious and consciousness which must be passed before anything can come up from under it.

Fremont-Smith: A trap, a valve, an obstruction, an interference with. What is below this level of interference is the subconscious and above is conscious. Then there is something in between.

van Rhijn: That is indicated in Figure 24.

figure 24

Figure 24: Mnemotechnical scheme for showing the loading with meaning of the sensory input and the symbolization by significant forms.

1. Sensory input (part of it)
2. Former experience from memory centers
3. Emotional meaning from the libido centers
4. Mixing or loading of the sensory input with meaning
5. "Liking" for significant forms
6. The function of symbolization (three levels)
7. Going through the additional or substitute forms = symptom formation
8. Going through the presentational forms = gestures, art, rite
9. Going through the discursive forms = language, communication by talk

Fremont-Smith: It might be the preconscious.

van Rhijn: Yes, it might be called a preconscious function.

Malitz: Rado uses the terms reporting and non-reporting. The analogy he uses is that of a motion picture projector. The film stored in the reels is "non-reporting," roughly equivalent to the "unconscious." The strip of film projected on to the screen for all to see at any one moment is the "reporting" part, which might be equated with the Freudian "conscious." Is that similar to what you mean?

van Rhijn: That seems to me a very good example. What I am driving at is that sometimes the film has not yet been developed. The pictures are already on it, but the reel has not yet been through the bath.

Fremont-Smith: It is a nice analogy.

van Rhijn: We got some real information about this process in the subconscious from the work of inventors and other highly gifted people, who describe sudden illuminations coming from their creative subconscious at moments when they were least expected. These illuminations have opened hitherto obscured doors into a new world of ideas, have furnished new perspectives for perhaps years of work.

. . .

So much for the normal relation between consciousness and subconscious principles. In the neurotic, this reliable bond, this smoothness and direction, is disturbed. Instead, we find conflicts, tensions, anxiety depression, resistance; and, based on these, conduct insufficiently unclearly motivated.

Up to this point, I have been rather sure of the points I made, because they are not very original. But I come now to a point which has troubled me a great deal; the meaning and function of the word resistance.

We all speak rather facilely about resistance, so it appears that each of us has a clear concept of this word. But when we examine it a little more closely, are we all so sure? When we talk about resistance, it is always as a sort of wall or a dike, such as we have in Holland between the sea and the land. This is really a sort of passive barrier against subconscious energies flowing into consciousness. What we call resistance is obviously localized between the subconscious and the consciousness, not only in neurotics but also in normal people. This is a rather easy place to localize.

Between the subconscious and consciousness, there is a function which lends itself to careful examination: It is the function of symbolization. We encounter this function as soon as we try to symbolize. By "symbolizing," I mean putting into words, figures, forms, gestures or music, and so on, the ideas, notions, and conceptions that are, I should say, felt. There seems to be a stage, a phase, when notions or feelings are not clearly separated from one another. We call this a premonitory feeling, a feeling that something is coming, something wants to be expressed, to be symbolized, to be put into words, so it can be communicated.

Bateson: Where do you place on your map the totally incommunicable processes, the unconscious processes of perception? For example, I get an image of you; in a sense, I can inspect that image, but the process of making that image is a totally unconscious one. It would be good to know where you place this process in relation to what you are speaking of, because this is very close to much that we are going to talk about.

van Rhijn: Indeed. It is a little difficult to put it into into words, but when we are perceiving something, there seems to me reason to believe that the stimuli from sense organs, from, let us say, the retina, go in a two-way channel, one to the personal subconscious regions, where it is loaded with meaning, and the other, direct to the cortex; where these two meet, we get what we call "perception." But it is no longer only perception; it is perception with one's own personality, one's life history loaded into it.

West: Apperception.

Bateson: I am asking for location of the process of image formation.

van Rhijn: The personal meanings and wants lie in the subconscious. Parts of the sensory input comes into the subconscious and passes from there, loaded with significance, to consciousness. This loading-with-significance goes before the symbolizing.

When I hear you say something, it passes through my ears, and part of it comes into my subconscious. It rises to conscious levels loaded with my meanings. When I give you my answer, it is really an answer based on the significance I attached to your words.

Fremont-Smith: It may become distorted on the way.

van Rhijn: It always is distorted, of course. I don't think it is ever possible to get something undistorted. It is loaded in the subconsciousness with my own possible meanings. Between the subconscious and consciousness comes the function of symbolization.

Some notions go through the channels easily; they don't have any resistance at all. Some can't come through just because the person is not ready for them. It is like the blood-brain barrier: 5-hydroxytryptamine doesn't go through, whereas 5-hydroxytryptophane does.

Peck: Dr. van Rhijn, one clarification please: If I say something to you, and you give me a spontaneous answer, as against an answer given consideration, what difference do you attach to that? It is going to be different.

van Rhijn: In the spontaneous, unguarded answer, there is sometimes the feeling that in some way there are channels more wide open that the rest, and things come through which would not have been said when there was not an emotional—

Peck: Perhaps that one was uncontaminated, then.

Fremont-Smith: No, you would only say it always goes through the unconscious.

van Rhijn; Yes, everything does.

Peck: It still couldn't be a straight shoot-through, though.

van Rhijn: Everything goes easily enough through the unconscious, I think.

Fremont-Smith: It is always modified by several milliseconds.

van Rhijn: There are some possibilities that in the center of this function there are some channels more easily passed than others.

Fremont-Smith: May I just make some general comments? The great courage and challenge of Dr. van Rhijn and the great difficulty we are all up against here are quite evident, because we are discussing about five different conceptual levels simultaneously. We are mixing physiology and biochemisty and channels which are nonexistent in any concrete sense. We are in a mixture of symbolic representations of a symbolic process and a neurophysiological process. Only with profound difficulty ccan we get perfect communication on this. So we mustn't mind too much if the words have somewhat different meanings, if we can get the sense and flow of your theoretical concept.

van Rhijn: Of course, it is possible that these things will eventually be understood electrophysiologically.

Fremont-Smith: Yes; and it also may very well mean that when they are clear, any conceptual frame of reference we now have will be greatly modified. But we have to deal with what we have. (157)

. . .

van Rhijn:

We all know that sometimes we have to wait a long time for an idea to be formulated. Sometimes it is tedious and makes us restless and uneasy. Before the idea shapes itself through the function of symbolization, it is sometimes even painful. Then, suddenly, something seems to click, and the ideas, conceptualized, tangible, manageable, appear in consciousness. Symbolization is the essence of all creative endeavor.

And now comes a definite step. I would like to propose to you that resistance is identifieable with this process of symbolization. Then we can say, if there is no objection, that in neurosis, where resistance is much more severe than in normal states, resistance is disturbance in the creative function.

Bateson: I didn't quite understand you. Did you say what I thought you said?

van Rhijn: My hypothesis is that the function of symbolization is identical with what we call resistance. If we should all agree on this, as well as on the view that in neurosis, resistance is much more severe—

Bateson: That is, in neurosis symbolization does not take place?

van Rhijn: I would say that the function of symbolization is severely disturbed in neurosis.

Klee: Before you proceed, I wish you would clarify a little more what you mean by resistance, in the more general sense. I am rather puzzled by the statement that resistance is more severe in neurosis. Are you thinking, for example, of resistance in the psychoanalytic sense; that the patient is resistant to the therapeutic efforts of the therapist?

No, I think you are hinting at another word, which is repression.

Klee: No, no!

van Rhijn: I mean resistance as a way of functioning of the channels. The symbolizing of ideas, concepts, and feelings going from the subconscious to consciousness seems ofen to require considerable effort.

Klee: You mean that it is analogous to what goes on in electrical circuits, then?

van Rhijn: Analogous to what goes in the blood-brain barrier. Some molecules go in and out very easily, while others can't.

Fremont-Smith: You said that these channels have perhaps become narrowed in neurosis. Would this be an analogy: that these channels have become narrowed in neurosis, and thus it is more difficult for things to go through them?

van Rhijn: Yes, but some channels are closed.

Fremont-Smith: They may be closed altogether. But, in any case, they are closed or narrower.

van Rhijn: There seem to be some channels which are perhaps temporarily closed, so that some ideas can't come through at all, despite lengthy therapy.

Eisner: Isn't it a question of selective permeability? In neurosis, some things come through much more easily; for example, a phobia or a ritual or something like that.

van Rhijn: No, I don't think that is correct, because phobias and the other symptom formations do not come via the good, well known central cognitive system, consisting largely of word-symbols, but come from the borderlines of symbolization, where the meaning is not so clear (but the therapist can "read" the symptoms for what they represent). There are substitute channels for conflicting tensions and conflicting ideas to go through, if the more central ones are narrowed or closed. This is a more vague, more indirect substitute, but still a real way for the subconscious to explain itself.

Eisner: But it still has to come through the symbolic level or layer or whatever you call it.

van Rhijn Yes. Even hypertension can be symbolic for aggression or depression or phobia.

Fremont-Smith: Then another mechanism is needed to determine whether or not these thoughts and ideas are allowed through the normal channel or are diverted to unusual channels, as you call them.

van Rhijn: Yes, indeed; and here this problem arises: What is the influence of ego on the symbolizing process? Can a person manage this function so that he can say, "I shut off these particular canals; I shut them off temporarily or even permanently"? This is where the concept of "repression" comes into the picture. The ego seems able to forbid the use of some channels. The person shuts them off, ostensibly because he doesn't like the forms they give to the oncoming energies. But that is a function of the ego which is not in itself inherent in the function of symbolization. The latter is more easily identified with resistance.

West: Do you feel that LSD widens the holes and "greases the skids"?

van Rhijn: No, LSD gives the energies or notions a chance to pass through to symbolizing function via the area of the presentational forms.

Editor's Note: Dr. van Rhijn would like to add the following "afterthought" to his remarks at the Conference:

I would like to add here a very concise theory of symbol organization. In the "center" of this function lie the discursive forms by which emotional ideas are expressed in words. "Around" this "center function" lie the presentational forms by which ideas and emotions are expressed in pictures, gestures, music, dance, dramatic arts, etc. In the third "region," "the outskirts," if you please, lie the additional, the substitute forms, used only if the discursive and the presentational forms cannot symbolize the complex problems presented to them by the subconscious. Fears, phobias, compulsions, depression, hypertension, ulcers, asthma, etc., are substitute symbolizations. LSD facilitates the use of the presentational forms instead of the substitute. So it is related to art therapy and psychodrama but is shrewder and more constructive than these.

Malitz: Dr. van Rhijn, I am a little troubled by one thing: Most people today recognize the Freudian concept of ego, super-ego, and id as a metapsychological theoretical framework rather than actual anatomic areas. Are you referring to an anatomic area in the brain which will some day be discovered by new techniques, or is this purely an intellectual concqptualization, to help explain such matters as thought and behavior? I am not clear about what you mean, since you use mechanistic and anatomic terms, such as blood-brain barrier, in the same frame of reference as symbolization.

van Rhijn: I have conceptualized this by thinking and feeling myself into the problem, groping my way with the help of physiology, on the one hand, and philosophy, on the other.

Dr. Fremont-Smith, didn't we speak about the significant possibility that the process of giving significance to sensory input is localized in diencephalic centers, and symbolization, in temporal areas? I feel quite sure that the subconscious, consciousness, the loading-with-meaning, symbolization, and others will some day be proved to be brain functions.

Fremont-Smith: May I just make a general comment again, picking up on what I said before? It is rather important, in order to help us. We are all distressed to some extent. Part of our distress is the nature of the problem. Today, it is quite impossible to talk sensibly about neurosis in terms of known brain function; we just haven't the knowledge. We don't know enough electrophysiology; we don't know enough electrochemistry or enzyme chemistry. We don't know enough to make sense about neurosis in these terms alone, Dr. West. We have to talk about the behavior of human beings; we have to talk about symbolization; we have to talk about an entirely different level.

Since it is my assumption that this is the case, one alternative is to talk entirely on the level of schematic thinking, with no relation whatsoever to brain structure and brain physiology, and then we may find ourselves lost and floating. This, in a sense, is what we do at present. For instance: Most of our psychoanalytic theories do not rest on any structure of brain function whatsoever; they are entirely at the conceptual level.

Anyone can devise a schematic system to his liking and assert that it is so. Someone else may disagree with it and make up another one. Others say they are only interested in what can be described, in neurophysiological terms, and that anything beyond that is futile, becayse nothing is known about it. Such people find themselves really quite unable to deal with the actual clinical problems patients present.

Dr. van Rhijn is doing something in between. He is trying to base some part of what he is discussing on some selected areas of neurophysiology and biochemistry. Then he leaves these, but with some strands attached, hopefully—I may not be interpreting him correctly—and brings in a conceptual frame of reference, with a resting point or several resting points related to neurophysiology, or at least analogous to neurophysiological problems.

He selects the ones meaningful to him and which give hima creative development he finds helpful. In this selection, he is bound to choose places that we would not choose for our attachments to neurophysiology. We can be most constructive if we give him a good chance to develop his thesis and ask for clarification only when necessary. But if we challenge each step, he will never get a chance to really bring out his thesis. (159-162)

van Rhijn: I believe when this function of symbolization is disturbed—I will come to the nature of this disturbance a little later—the subconscious will be crowded, crowded with ideas, conceptions, notions, feelings, impulses, conflicts, and so on, which can't come through to consciousness, since they are not conceptualized because of this disturbed function.

Thus, rather than talking about what is called "resistance," I would rather talk about "the disturbed function of symbolization." Jung has proved that when what is called resistance is relieved in neurotics, some neuroses are relieved and others are not. What is it, then, if it isn't only "resistance" or the disturbed function of the symbolization which causes neurosis?

I have indicated that there are three regions: consciousness, the subconscious, and the function of symbolization, which is in between. When we ask what the cause of the dysfunctioning is, we must ask where it is: in the ego, in consciousness or in the subconscious; or in the relation between the two, which we called the function of symbolization.

We must come to the other two possible causes of neurosis. The first is that there is apparently a disturbance of ego functioning in neurosis. (However, I don't want to say too much about what I see as ego.) We see it centered in self-consciousness, in self-pity, and in self-dramatization. Sometimes it seems unable, sometimes unwilling, to integrate concepts trying to come through from the subconscious: concepts of the father and more; of self; of conflicting tendencies, more or less punitive; of prohibitions; penalties; and so on.

Bateson: Is the ego also semipermeable?

van Rhijn: The ego, as I see it, is a rather fluid conception of self.

Murphy: Made up of fragments of identifications?

van Rhijn: Made up of body image and image of the personality.

Bateson: It is a corpus of symbolization?

van Rhijn: Yes, it is. Perhaps we see the ego too much as a rigid structure. It is a rather fluid structure of combinations of images coming from the body and from the personality in relation to others.

We often find in neurosis that the ego has identified itself with what Jung calls the "persona." This identification is quite important as a cause of neurosis. But I don't want to say too much about this because talking about things on the conscious level lands one right in the middle of ordinary psychotherapy.

I turn, then, to the subconscious. We cannot gain access to it, our own or that of the neurotic or psychotic. I tried to feel or grope my way there. Perhaps I could use a metaphor to illustrate my thinking about it:

In Holland, I once saw a movie about logging in Canada and the United States. In the spring, the logs are thrown into the river, where they sometimes jam. To get them going again, they must be dynamited. I feel that the situation in the subconscious of neurotics is similar; it has been jammed by ideas and has to be dynaited to get going again. We could say, then, that the subconscious of the neurotic is clogged or jammed, and the stream of energy does not reach consciousness in a normal way, but flows over its borders and gives rise to the neurotic symptoms. These are, in a way, also symbolizations of the energies, notions, ideas of the subconscious, but are borderline symbolizations.

Fremont-Smith: Then the overflow means they come around through other pathways?

van Rhijn: They look for pathways in the borderline area, and symptoms symbolic for the repressed energies appear.

My supposition is that all these "logs" in the subconscious are useful. But there is another possibility, namely, that the things hamming the stream in the subconscious of borderline schizophrenics may not be useful. Tehre is also the possiblity that the stream of energy is jammed by disorganized material, by refuse. Thus, in the subconscious of schizophrenics, there is sometimes disorganization and overflowing resulting from the jamming, which also results in neurotic symptoms. These last are a sign that the patient is relieving himself of tensions resulting from the psychotic process. In analysis of these borderline schizophrenics, it is necessary to deal with much disorganized material, which can pour forth when the situation is relieved. (163-164)

. . .

West: Dr. Fremont-Smith's lengthy apology for Dr. van Rhijn's presentation almost forced me to speak, but I didn't want to say anything at the time. Dr. van Rhijn's theory, as I understand it, is not what Dr. Fremont-Smith's explanation implies. Dr. van Rhijn's theory is not in between the physiological and the topographical. Rather, it is a purely topographical theory, very far removed from any actual physiological process.

Peck: I disagree.

West: It is very reminiscent of some quite early Freudian conceptualizations, with notions of a sort of congestion of the subconscious and relief provided by discharge. That, in therapy, used to be called "the cathartic method" Since Dr. van Rhijn's subject is "Psychotherapy by Symbolic Presentation of Repressed Energies," I have the feeling that, although he has notyet come to it, Dr. van Rhijn is driving at the idea that congested or stored-up things are unable to get through the holes in his rather rigid prototype, but that through the mediation of LSD they will be allowed through and will be given some kind of symbolic form, with subsequent relief of congestion and improvement in symptoms. We should let Dr. van Rhijn go ahead and tell us how he thinks LSD accomplishes this. (165-166)

malitz: I would like to clarify one thing one thing in your log analogy, which was very clear, at least to me. You mentioned that in the neurotic the logs are jammed up and have to be dynamited before they can go through. You also mentioned that in the schizophrenic the logs are either rotten, defective, or are refuse. Do you feel that the schizohrenic's waste should be dynamited to let it through, or that it should be let alone?

van Rhijn: I'm glad you asked that, because I am rather anxious to start analysis or to give LSD to a patient whose neurotic symptoms, I feel, are really holding back the schizophrenic process.

Fremont-Smith: You mean that you are hesitant to do this?

van Rhijn: Yes, I am hesitant

. . .

West: I would say that your hesitation is very wise. You should continue to hesitate.

van Rhijn: If my metaphor is correct, that the subconscious of the schizophrenic is crowded with partly or completely tattered ideas and notions, then the patient will not become better when these things are permitted to flow through to consciousness.

Fremont-Smith: They all depends upon certain assumptions. If it is assumed that they can be washed out through the consciousness into some air space above and can be replaced by good ideas, then it would be a very good thing to let htem come out. But it may not be, if they are in a self-replicating system, in which only more and more of the same kind are going to be released by releasing the tension.

The difficulty in coming to grips with any conceptual frame of reference of this sort is that underlying each piece of it there is, inevitably, a series of assumptions. Your assumptions are going to be different from the assumptions that Mr. Bateson, for example, has. It is very evident that Mr. Bateson's interpretation of what he thought you were saying didn't make any sense to you. It just didn't "click." You were working on a series of unexpressed assumptions different from his and from those of others areound the room. This is part of a very real semantic difficulty, of communicating about a concptual frame of reference which is related very tenuously to anything we can touch and measure.

van Rhijn: I haven't worked as yet with borderline or clearly schizophrenic patients, and I would like to hear from someone who has had some experience with them.

Hewitt: We did. The first experiment we did was with four schizophrenic patients. Three of them were diagnosed as paranoid schizophrenics, but were really borderline cases, although they had been in the hospital for some time and all of them had had shock treatment. There is apparently no record of shock treatments for the fourth patient, a hebephrenic, but I don't know any more than that. The hospital record was very inadequate.

In three cases, I, of course, had the same feeling you did. I was under some apprehension about how much to stir up. But, on the other hand, in the placebo session, it seemed that we weren't going to be able to get any further than the hospital had with other types of treatment. So it seemed worth trying 50 or 70 μg. of LSD, to stir up enough coded material, or whatever you want to call it, so that I could perhaps find some method of approaching the problem. After that, we saw the patient again in a placebo session, which was not very fruitful. We then started on a tolerance series of MLD or LSD, which, each time, would be an increase of, possibly 10 μg.; at least this is the way it seemed. The dosages were given two or three times a day, and the increase, although it was actually started at 5 or 10 μg., rose to 25 μg. However, the difference did not seem that great to us, since tolerance was being built up. Each time, these patients became much more coherent. They seemed to develop more insight and were able to discuss the problems they had brought forth in the LSD session. (165-168)

Lennard: I believe that one of the difficulties here is that the concepts with which we are dealing are on too high a level of abstraction. I have data here from four patients given LSD over a period of time. The puszzling thing is that after taking LSD for some time, patients can discuss the kind of thing Mr. Bateson has called the "double bind." They can deal with contradictory messages which they have received as children; they can report on these contradictions, on being caught up in them.

How does this happen? How does LSD do it? I don't know. But, if anyone has data of this kind, he will see that there are certain changes in the way that the patient deals with his experiences. I would like to ask how this is possible. What does this mean.

Abramson: Dr. Lennard, did you mention also that these were psychotic patients?

Lennard: Yes.

Fremont-Smith: Mrs Hewitt's patients?

Lennard: Yes, these were Mrs. Hewitt's patients.

Fremont-Smith: It seems to me that the kind of information you have presented is important and cannot be neglected. This means, at least as seen from this frame of reference, that the patient is able to deal effectively, or more effectively, with material he could not deal with before. What this means for the final prognosis is something we don't yet know anything about, as far as I know. We must recognize that there can be temporary phases of apparent reintegration of capacity to function intellectually; this doesn't necessarily indicate a more favorable prognosis, because it may not last. It hink most of us would feel that this is a step in the right direction. Why? Because the patient is now behaving in a way we look upon as more normal. Perhaps this is the only criterion we have for acting on it.

I don't believe we can use or make any generalized statements about what this really means in therapy until a large number of patients have been treated over a long periof of time. This will take many, many years. One of the greatest difficulties facing us is that therapy itself changes so rapidly that we rarely have any comparable results over any period of time. By the time a patient is followed up, the whole approach to therapy has changed.

We are in a very difficult period of development in this field. Though we should not hesitate to express our strong feelings, we should also recognize that, however stronly we feel and whatever data we have, our data are, of necissity, incomplete, and further, that out position is based on a series of assumptions which may not be satisfactory to any others in the group.

van Rhijn: To continue: I have discussed the three cause of neurosis, and we will now see what LSD can do. As we all know, LSD in suitable doses (100 to 400 μg.) produces hallucinations; that is clear. These hallucinations cause less anxiety when, unlike the early experiments, the patient is in a dark room. That is why I put my patients in a totally dark room, so that they would have no trouble with the double orientation. They do not see the changes in their environment, but experience only the things that come up.

Fremont-Smith: They don't have to test against reality, because there is no reality there to test?

van Rhijn: That's right. There is no reality, or practically none. My central theory is that the personal content of hallucinations experienced under LSD or mescaline are the pictural symbolizations of repressed energies, tensions, self-conceptions, feelings, conflicts, and so on. These are more normal symbolizations, because the neurotic symptoms, too, are symbolizations in a way. However, the difference between symptom formation in neurosis and the content of the hallucinations is that the former is not a cognitive process and the latter is. By using the presentational forms instead of the additional or substitute forms, the necessity for using these substitute channels (i.e., the symptom formation) disappears, and the symptoms therefore disappear.

Three aims are reached with this one method of therapy: (a) The subconscious is relieved of its tensions, of the concepts of self and others which could not come through: the "log jam" in the subconscious. (b) The ego gets quite another notion of itself, which is very useful. (c) The function of symbolization, which regulates the energies coming from the subconscious and going to consciousness, is stimulated, and we see this, in practice, becoming harmonized.

I am a little troubled about using the word harmonizing in this connection. But when patients who have had aonly two or three experiences of this kind are seen years later, then it must be concluded that this functional barrier between the subconscious and consciousness does have something of a harmonizing function.

Fremont-Smith: Would you say that the log jam obstructing the free flow through the channels has been broken by getting the material out through other pathways, and that now the original channels are open again as normal passageways?

van Rhijn: Yes. The original channels are not only open: they are more widely open. They are becoming more or less free, freer than they were before. This process will go on for a long time after the LSD sessions.

Fremont-Smith: There is progressive improvement?

van Rhijn: Yes, progressive improvement after the LSD sessions. Once the defenses have been broken down. For example, by symbolizing the fear of using the normal channels, these normal (presentational and discursive) form-giving channels will be used again, and will be better and better able in the future to concptualize what is in the subconscious.

Seen from my view of what neurosis is, all three aims which could be realized are reached by one therapeutic procedure. If ound out that I need not interfere with this process; that is the reason why I withdraw. I give the patient his LSD at eight o'clock in the morning, on an empty stomach, wich him a good journey, and go away. But he knows he can call me, because there is a person in the room, a very quiet person, who doesn't say anything but with whom he can discuss the things he sees. He almost never does. (170-172)

Hoffer: The subject of the Conference is "The Use of LSD in Psychotherapy," which I interpret as "The Use of the LSD Experience in Psychotherapy." This interpretation is very important, because no matter how the experience is induced, I think the results will be the same. LSD is only one of the agents, as is the psychotherapist.

Regarding the experience, Dr. Fremont-Smith made a very interesting slip of the tongue when he referred to "a therapy built around LSD." He corrected himself later, for he actually meant "a theory of therapy built around LSD." I would to accept his subconscious idea s the theme of my discussion.

So far, as Dr. Abramson clearly outlined, we have used frames of reference in which LSD is used as an aid to psychotherapy. However, within our frame of reference, in Saskatchewan (and, I think, in Dr van Rhijn's, also), psychotherapy is used as an aid to the LSD experience. Our objective is to give each patient a particular LSD experience. To this end, we use psychological and environmental tricks: sound and music; visual stimuli, such as paintings by Van Gogh; tactile stimuli, such as various smooth or rough objects for the patients to handle. WE also take advantage of the heightened suggestibility of the subjects by using persuasion, suggestion, and reiterated demand, with the theme of hope and possibility of change.

Our results with alcoholics, as of October, 1958, were as follows: Out of forty, followed for a period of 6 months to 6 years, seventeen were not drinking; eleven were much improved, that is, their drinking habits were moderate; and twelve were not changed at all. Thus, a total of 70 percent were improved. By March, 1959, our series had increased to sixty, and the same ratio held. This group included patients with character disorders, who showed the best response, and psychopaths and psychotics, who responded least well.

I think that what Dr. van Rhijn is talking about here is the use of the experience as the therapeutic agent and not as an adjunct to psychotherapy. I believe that others here are using it in a rather similar way. (173-174)

. . .

Fremont-Smith: … [W]hat do you do if the patient has all the time in the world? What criteria do you use? Do you then tell the patient that you think he needs three more treatments?

van Rhijn: No, he himself always says, "I am cured," or "I am changed." Or the family of the patient comes to me and says, "What did you do with this man, that he has changed so much?" (176)

Klee: Perhaps you would like to postpone the answer to the question about the criteria for improvement in the patients, Dr. van Rhijn, but I think it is a very vital one to our Conference. I am sure you don't just settle for the patient telling you that he feels better. You must collect a great deal of further subjective and objective data as well.

van Rhijn: I can answer this immediately. I have four criteria. The first criterion, of course, is the patient himself telling us, "I have changed in my outlook on life." I think these experiences which change the subject's outlook on life are what you called transcendental experiences.

The second criterion is the reactions of the patient's wife, who knows him best, his children, his mother, his sister, his brother, or his employer. He is working regularly. He can see and feel that something has changed in his outlook, his conduct, his face. Then there is the reaction of the group he is in. . . . I give five treatments a week, in 2-week intervals, so I have ten patients continuously. The group responds immediately when there has been a change, a deep alteration, in one of their companion's conscious or subconscious.

The fourth criterion is what I feel in the contact with the patient when he asks for it (and he asks for it when he has what he calls his "great experience"), and also what he dreams between treatments. We often see that patients begin to dream, and that is an essential part of the whole setup. I ask that he write down his dreams, not only in the hospital but also after he leaves. That is really an essential part of the treatment: that I stay in contact with him, by his writing down all the dreams he produces.

… The follow-up now is 3 years. I see in these dreams, in the subconscious, a very interesting harmonizing process, or digging process, or whatever the process might be called by which deeper and deeper layers are reached.

Eisner: An uncovering?

van Rhijn: No. It is—

Malitz: Penetration?

van Rhijn: No. Deeper and deeper layers begin to cooperate.

Fremont-Smith: It is the release of deeper and deeper layers.

van Rhijn: Yes. The energies come flowing to the surface, to a certain usefulness and are used to a certain extent. It is very interesting to see how this process will go on and on for a number of years. (178-179)

Fremont-Smith: [Peck] mentioned a whole variety of different kinds of conditions, including skin diseases and arthritides.

Peck: Migraine was one, and it came into this series in this way: In treating patients for various and sundry psychological complaints we found that some would come back a week or two later and say, "The headache is gone." We asked, "What headache?" They replied, "Oh, the headache I've had for 10 or 15 years."

Whittlesley: We found like to report that we have seen the same phenomenon. A number of "physiological" complaints have finally disappeared. We report the details of this in our follow-up study of the LSD experience.

Peck: Can any of you explain that? I have no explanation for it, other than what we have been saying, namely, self-therapy, which I know happens. I have had it happen, and so have the patients. All of you who have taken this drug, I am sure, have had your own interpretations, and if you feel it is right for you, it is right in my opinion—

West: I would like to exercise the prerogative of interruption and, at the risk of being branded forever as an incurable skeptic, to say that it is absolutely incredible to me that in this particular list of diagnostic categories, we can look down the table of results and see, in every single instance, more in the "excellent" group than in any other group. Either LSD is the most phenomenal drug ever introduced into treatment in psychiatry, or else the results were evaluated by criteria imposed by enthusiastic, if not positively prejudiced, people.

Hoffer: I think I should speak on this point. There are two sorts of critics: those willing to examine the evidence before passing an opinion, and the cynic, who doesn't believe anything. Here we should be skeptical, not cynical. In the small series of cases I have seen, the results seem unbelievable, too. But the fact is that everyone who sees these people in action does believe the results. We should look at Dr. Peck's evidence and examine it very carefully, rather than scoff at it as something nonexistent. (185-186)

[
back to text]            

Appendix 2: Grof's Basic Perinatal Matrices

Grof's Basic Perinatal Matrix One
Related Psychopathological Syndromes

schizophrenic psychoses (paranoid symptomatology, feelings of mystical union, encounter with metaphysical evil forces, karmic experiences); hypochondriasis (based on strange and bizarre physical sensations); hysterical hallucinosis and confusing daydreams with reality

Corresponding Activities in Freudian Erotogenic Zones

libidinal satisfaction in all erogenic zones; libidinal feelings during rocking and bathing; partial approximation to this condition after oral, anal, urethral, or genital satisfaction and after delivery of a child

Associated Memories from Postnatal Life

situations from later life where important needs are satisfied, such as happy moments from infancy and childhood (good mothering, play with peers, harmonious periods in the family, etc.), fulfilling love, romances; trips or vacations in beautiful natural settings; exposure to artistic creations of high aesthetic value; swimming in the ocean and clear lakes, etc.

Phenomenology in LSD Sessions

undisturbed intrauterine life: realistic recollections of "good womb" experiences; "oceanic" type of ecstasy; experience of cosmic unity; visions of Paradise; disturbances of intrauterine life: realistic recollections of "bad womb experiences" (fetal crises, diseases and emotional upheavals of the mother, twin situation, attempted abortions), cosmic engulfment; paranoid ideation; unpleasant physical sensations ("hangover," chills and fine spasms, unpleasant tastes, disgust, feelings of being poisoned); association with various transpersonal experiences (archetypal elements, racial and evolutionary memories, encounter with metaphysical forces, past-incarnation experiences, etc.)

Grof's Basic Perinatal Matrix Two
Related Psychopathological Syndromes

schizophrenic psychoses (elements of hellish tortures, experience of meaningless "cardboard" world); severe, inhibited "endogenous" depressions; irrational inferiority and guilt feelings; hypochondriasis (based on painful physical sensations); alcoholism and drug addiction

Corresponding Activities in Freudian Erotogenic Zones

oral frustration (thirst, hunger, painful stimuli): retention of feces and/or urine; sexual frustration; experiences of cold, pain and other unpleasant sensations

Associated Memories from Postnatal Life

situations endangering survival and bodily integrity (war experiences, accidents, injuries, operations, painful diseases, near-drowning, episodes of suffocation, imprisonment, brainwashing and illegal interrogation, physical abuse, etc.); severe psychological traumatizations (emotional deprivation, rejection, threatening situations, oppressing family atmosphere, ridicule and humiliation, etc.)

Phenomenology in LSD Sessions

immense physical and psychological suffering; unbearable and inescapable situation that will never end; various images of hell; feelings of entrapment and encasement (no exit); agonizing guilt and inferiority feelings; apocalyptic view of the world (horrors of wars and concentration camps, terror of the Inquisition; dangerous epidemics; diseases; decrepitude and death, etc.); meaninglessness and absurdity of human existence; "cardboard world" or the atmosphere of artificiality and gadgets; ominous dark colors and unpleasant physical symptoms (feelings of oppression and compression, cardiac distress, flushes and chills, sweating, difficult breathing)

Grof's Basic Perinatal Matrix Three
Related Psychopathological Syndromes

schizophrenic psychoses (sadomasochistic and scatological elements, automutilation, abnormal sexual behavior); agitated depression, sexual deviations (sadomasochism, male homosexuality, drinking of urine, eating of feces); obsessive-compulsive neuroses; psychogenic asthma, tics, stammering; conversion and anxiety hysteria; frigidity and impotence; neurasthenia; traumatic neuroses; organ neuroses; migraine headache; enuresis and encopressis; psoriasis; peptic ulcer

Corresponding Activities in Freudian Erotogenic Zones

chewing and swallowing of food; oral aggression and destruction of an object; process of defecation and urination; anal and urethral aggression; sexual orgasm; phallic aggression; delivering of a child, statoacoustic eroticism (jolting, gymnastics, fancv diving, parachuting)

Associated Memories from Postnatal Life

struggles, fights and adventurous activities (active attacks in battles and revolutions, experiences in military service, rough airplane flights, cruises on stormy oceans, hazardous car-driving, boxing); highly sensual memories (carnivals, amusement parks and nightclubs, wild parties, sexual orgies, etc.); childhood observations of adult sexual activities; experiences of seduction and rape; in females, deliverv of their own children

Phenomenology in LSD Sessions

intensification of suffering to cosmic dimensions; borderline between pain and pleasure; "volcanic" type of ecstasy; brilliant colors; explosions and fireworks; sadomasochistic orgies; murders and bloody sacrifice, active engagement in fierce battles; atmosphere of wild adventure and dangerous explorations; intense sexual orgiastic feelings and scenes of harems and carnivals; experiences of dying and being reborn; religions involving bloody sacrifice (Aztecs, Christ's suffering and death on the cross, Dionysus, etc.); intense phvsical manifestations (pressures and pains, suffocation, muscular tension and discharge in tremors and twitches, nausea and vomiting, hot flushes and chills, sweating, cardiac distress, problems of sphincter control, ringing in the ears)

Grof's Basic Perinatal Matrix Four
Related Psychopathological Syndromes

schizophrenic psychoses (death-rebirth experiences, messianic delusions, elements of destruction and recreation of the world, salvation and redemption, identification with Christ); manic symptomatology; female homosexuality; exhibitionism

Corresponding Activities in Freudian Erotogenic Zones

satiation of thirst and hunger; pleasure of sucking; libidinal feelings after defecation, urination, sexual orgasm, or delivery of a child

Associated Memories from Postnatal Life

fortuitous escape from dangerous situations (end of war or revolution, survival of an accident or operation); overcoming of severe obstacles by active effort; episodes of strain and hard struggle resulting in a marked success; natural scenes (beginning of spring, end of an ocean storm, sunrise, etc.)

Phenomenology in LSD Sessions

enormous decompression, expansion of space, visions of gigantic halls; radiant light and beautiful colors (heavenly blue, golden, rainbow, peacock feathers); feelings of rebirth and redemption; appreciation of simple way of life; sensory enhancement; brotherly feelings; humanitarian and charitable tendencies; occasional manic activity and grandiose feeling; transition to elements of BPM 1; pleasant feelings may be interrupted by umbilical crisis: sharp pain in the navel; loss of breath, fear of death and castration, shifts in the body, but no external pressures

[
back to text]